The Christians A.B.C., or, A Christian alphabet contayning grounds of knowledge vnto saluation first propounded in alphabeticall forme, each proposition being seconded with some solid reasons : secondly repeated by way of question and answer, with the proofe of euery particular point of doctrine, acquainting the reader with the most select texts of scripture, whereupon our Christian faith is grounded / by I.P. B. of D.
         Phillips, John, d. 1640.
      
       
         
           1629
        
      
       Approx. 245 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 139 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09597
         STC 19877.5
         ESTC S3143
         33143062
         ocm 33143062
         28202
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09597)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 28202)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1882:6)
      
       
         
           
             The Christians A.B.C., or, A Christian alphabet contayning grounds of knowledge vnto saluation first propounded in alphabeticall forme, each proposition being seconded with some solid reasons : secondly repeated by way of question and answer, with the proofe of euery particular point of doctrine, acquainting the reader with the most select texts of scripture, whereupon our Christian faith is grounded / by I.P. B. of D.
             Phillips, John, d. 1640.
          
           [40], 224 p.
           
             Printed by Tho. Harper for Fulke Clifton, and are to be sold at this shop on Fishstreet-hill,
             London :
             1629.
          
           
             Signatures: A⁶, B-L¹², M⁶.
             Reproduction of original in: Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catechisms, English.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIANS
           A.
           B.
           C.
           
        
         
           Or
           ,
           A
           Christian
           ALPHABET
           ,
           contayning
           grounds
           of
           knowledge
           vnto
           Saluation
           .
        
         
           First
           propounded
           in
           Alphabeticall
           forme
           ,
           each
           proposition
           being
           seconded
           with
           some
           solid
           reason
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           repeated
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           and
           Answer
           ,
           with
           the
           proofe
           of
           euery
           particular
           point
           of
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Acquainting
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           most
           select
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           whereupon
           our
           Christian
           faith
           is
           grounded
           .
        
         
           By
           
             I.
             P.
             B.
          
           of
           D.
           
        
         
           
             
               Heb.
               5.12
            
             .
          
           
             When
             for
             the
             time
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             teachers
             ,
             ye
             haue
             need
             that
             one
             teach
             you
             againe
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           ¶
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           THO.
           HARPER
           for
           
             Fulke
             Clifton
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           on
           Fishstreet-hill
           .
           1629.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           Worshipfull
           ,
           the
           Maior
           and
           the
           ●urats
           his
           Brethren
           :
           and
           to
           the
           Communaltie
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Port
           Limme
           of
           Feuersham
           in
           
             Kent
             .
             I.P.
          
           wisheth
           the
           foundation
           of
           sauing
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           thereof
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Worshipfull
             &
             Beloued
             :
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           a
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Acts
           ,
           there
           are
           certaine
           principles
           or
           grounds
           ,
           vpon
           which
           they
           rest
           ,
           as
           vpon
           a
           sure
           foundation
           .
           And
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           
           all
           Students
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           literature
           ,
           doe
           in
           the
           first
           place
           settle
           themselues
           vpon
           that
           rest
           ,
           conceiuing
           it
           (
           and
           that
           rightly
           )
           to
           be
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           to
           attain
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           art
           of
           memory
           to
           retaine
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           an
           vndeniable
           truth
           in
           the
           light
           of
           humane
           reason
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           preualent
           in
           Diuine
           learning
           .
           See
           we
           not
           that
           the
           best
           Instructor
           doth
           intimate
           so
           much
           by
           his
           own
           briefe
           methode
           of
           teaching
           ?
           for
           doth
           he
           not
           conclude
           all
           Morall
           duties
           in
           one
           short
           Decalogue
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           Moses
           speakes
           ,
           in
           
             Tenne
             words
          
           ?
           Haue
           wee
           not
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           of
           Religious
           deuotion
           ,
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           comprizing
           all
           the
           requisites
           of
           true
           prayer
           ,
           in
           a
           briefe
           forme
           ,
           consisting
           but
           of
           sixe
           or
           seauen
           petitions
           ?
        
         
           What
           else
           import
           all
           those
           titles
           in
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             
             forme
             of
             knowledge
          
           .
           
           
             The
             pattern
             of
             wholesome
             words
          
           .
           
           
             The
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             or
             word
             of
             God.
             The
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             the
             word
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           t●rmed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             laying
             of
             the
             foundation
             ▪
          
           doth
           he
           not
           there
           reduce
           all
           to
           sixe
           heads
           ,
           
             viz.
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternall
             iudgement
             ?
          
        
         
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           common
           Rule
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           whosoeuer
           shape
           not
           their
           profession
           ,
           we
           ●ffoord
           them
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           name
           of
           Christianitie
           ?
           And
           though
           they
           professe
           it
           in
           word
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           hold
           not
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           antique
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           iustly
           taxe
           them
           of
           vnsoundnes
           ?
        
         
           Looke
           into
           the
           coure
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           
           and
           w●
           shall
           finde
           that
           they
           did
           not
           giue
           to
           
           babes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           strong
           meat
           by
           and
           by
           :
           but
           did
           first
           feede
           them
           with
           the
           milke
           of
           Catechisticall
           instruction
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           reade
           of
           the
           Catecumeni
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           held
           so
           long
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           instruction
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           threshold
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           enter
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           arriue
           at
           the
           summitie
           or
           top
           of
           Christian
           prosession
           vnseasoned
           ;
           or
           being
           not
           well
           grounded
           ,
           might
           easily
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           those
           dangerous
           times
           of
           triall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           this
           course
           might
           be
           constantly
           continued
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           teacher
           and
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           the
           better
           lead
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speakes
           ,
           
             guide
             them
             with
             his
             owne
             eye
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           the
           other
           may
           the
           better
           follow
           their
           good
           guides
           with
           stayed
           iudgement
           ,
           
           receiuing
           the
           truth
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           word
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           in
           deed
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Let
           it
           be
           obserued
           what
           aduantage
           the
           common
           Aduersarie
           hath
           gotten
           by
           their
           pettie
           Pamphlet
           ,
           in
           this
           kinde
           :
           who
           though
           they
           keepe
           their
           blindfold
           followers
           in
           so
           palpable
           darkenesse
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           suffer
           them
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           to
           vnderstand
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           Mass●s
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           other
           seruices
           in
           their
           publique
           assemblies
           ,
           yet
           they
           politikely
           hold
           them
           in
           by
           this
           strong
           band
           ,
           insinuating
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           resting
           vpon
           the
           implicite
           faith
           of
           what
           their
           Church
           beleeues
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           for
           their
           saluation
           ,
           that
           for
           faith
           ,
           they
           can
           repeat
           their
           Credo
           :
           for
           deuotion
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           turne
           their
           Beads
           ,
           say
           the
           Pater-noster
           ,
           the
           
             Aue
             Maria
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           morality
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           ●he
           seauen
           deadly
           
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           eight
           beatitudes
           ,
           the
           Comandements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           workes
           of
           mercy
           gh●stly
           and
           bodily
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Decal●gue
           ,
           prouided
           alwayes
           that
           they
           bawke
           the
           second
           Commandement
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           their
           abhominable
           Idolatry
           should
           be
           detected
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           note
           we
           to
           our
           griefe
           (
           if
           wee
           haue
           any
           feeling
           of
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           what
           disparagement
           this
           vnskilful
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           incautious
           building
           must
           needs
           be
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           when
           our
           teachers
           doe
           not
           with
           S.
           Paul
           as
           a
           wise
           Master-builder
           ,
           
           lay
           the
           foundation
           :
           which
           did
           they
           respectiuely
           obserue
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           priuate
           course
           of
           study
           ,
           and
           publique
           imployments
           ,
           neither
           should
           they
           themselues
           so
           easily
           diuert
           from
           the
           infallible
           rule
           of
           Diuine
           truth
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           sound
           doctrine
           and
           tenet
           of
           their
           deare
           mother
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           nor
           
           prostitute
           the
           soules
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           to
           the
           daily
           seducement
           of
           Romish
           Impostors
           ,
           and
           insinuations
           of
           subtile
           Schismaticks
           .
        
         
           Great
           is
           the
           praise
           of
           our
           Christian
           Church
           of
           England
           herein
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           that
           it
           doth
           propound
           Orthodox
           principles
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           requires
           the
           vnanimous
           consent
           of
           all
           her
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           doth
           withall
           enioyne
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           acquainting
           the
           people
           therewith
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Catechisme
           .
        
         
           And
           well
           did
           his
           most
           excellent
           Maiestie
           King
           Iames
           of
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           second
           this
           good
           worke
           ,
           by
           his
           Royall
           charge
           giuen
           in
           speciall
           letters
           directed
           to
           the
           Ministery
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           respectiue
           handling
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           euery
           Sunday
           in
           the
           after-noone
           .
        
         
           Neither
           hath
           our
           Princely
           
           and
           pious
           King
           Charles
           beene
           herein
           wanting
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           his
           Royall
           and
           religious
           care
           in
           causing
           the
           articles
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           reprinted
           :
           besides
           other
           expressions
           both
           of
           his
           owne
           constancy
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           the
           discreet
           and
           painefull
           ministery
           ,
           teaching
           piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           loyalty
           to
           their
           Soueraigne
           ,
           should
           bend
           their
           force
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           others
           ,
           I
           haue
           for
           my
           part
           endeauoured
           in
           all
           sincerity
           of
           heart
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           giuen
           vnto
           me
           ,
           to
           set
           forward
           the
           building
           of
           Gods
           liuing
           Temple
           .
           And
           my
           labour
           herein
           (
           blessed
           be
           the
           name
           of
           him
           that
           giueth
           the
           successe
           )
           hath
           nor
           bin
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           b●ene
           a
           seruant
           and
           labourer
           in
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           by
           the
           space
           of
           30.
           yeares
           .
           Whereof
           I
           haue
           arriued
           at
           the
           24th
           .
           yeare
           amongst
           you
           .
           In
           all
           
           which
           time
           my
           speciall
           care
           hath
           beene
           to
           ground
           you
           in
           the
           maine
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Among
           other
           methods
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           vsed
           ,
           to
           allure
           you
           with
           variety
           ,
           this
           Alphabeticall
           forme
           hath
           been
           one
           .
           I
           haue
           found
           it
           very
           aeceptable
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           much
           desired
           that
           it
           might
           come
           into
           the
           light
           .
           And
           my
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           accordingly
           accept
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           second
           token
           of
           my
           loue
           and
           due
           respect
           vnto
           you
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           warrant
           of
           this
           method
           ,
           wee
           haue
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           :
           There
           are
           all
           these
           Alphabeticall
           Psalmes
           .
           viz.
           Ps.
           25.34.37.111.112.119.145
           .
           Besides
           the
           Lamentations
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           and
           the
           Catechisme
           or
           Instruction
           ,
           which
           Solomons
           mother
           taught
           him
           ,
           her
           Lemuel
           .
           My
           only
           sute
           vnto
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           let
           this
           little
           booke
           be
           a
           Curranto
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           Almanacke
           for
           a
           yeare
           ,
           but
           in
           
           your
           families
           make
           daily
           and
           constant
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           building
           you
           vp
           to
           a
           perfect
           house
           and
           Temple
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whose
           gracious
           protection
           recommends
           you
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Your
               louing
               and
               ancient
               Pastor
            
             ,
             Iohn
             Phillips
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           the
           matter
           contained
           vnder
           euery
           Letter
           of
           this
           Alphabet
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             OF
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             B
          
           
             Of
             faith
             in
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             
             C
          
           
             Of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             Three
             person
             's
             in
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             D
          
           
             Of
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             persons
             in
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             E
          
           
             Of
             the
             attributes
             or
             properties
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             F
          
           
             Of
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             G
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             gouerning
             and
             preseruing
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             H
          
           
             Of
             one
             God
             onely
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             I
          
           
             Of
             man
             in
             his
             first
             creation
             .
          
           
             K
          
           
             Of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             wherein
             man
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             
             L
          
           
             Of
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             and
             losse
             of
             Gods
             image
             .
          
           
             M
          
           
             Of
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             all
             mankinde
             through
             Adams
             fall
             .
          
           
             N
          
           
             Of
             man
             his
             deliuerance
             by
             Christ
             onely
             .
          
           
             O
          
           
             Of
             our
             receiuing
             Christ
             ,
             to
             saluation
             ,
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
           
             
             P
          
           
             Of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             meanes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Q
          
           
             Of
             the
             inseparable
             properties
             of
             faith
          
           
             R
          
           
             Of
             the
             meanes
             of
             encreasing
             faith
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             .
          
           
             S
          
           
             Of
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
             T
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             V
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             W
          
           
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             all
             men
             dying
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             X
          
           
             Of
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             
             Y
          
           
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Z
          
           
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             saluation
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           
             A
          
           
             ACknowledge
             a
             God
             as
             hee
             hath
             b
             reuealed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             written
             word
             .
          
           
             For
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saued
             without
             the
             knowledge
             c
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             can
             a
             man
             knowe
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             d
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BEleeue
             in
             e
             one
             only
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             to
             f
             vs
             Christians
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ▪
             and
             they
             that
             haue
             many
             Gods
             ,
             haue
             no
             God
             at
             all
             g
             but
             the
             Deuill
             .
             And
             
             to
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             h
             faith
             of
             Deuils
             .
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             COnceiue
             in
             this
             one
             God
             ,
             i
             three
             persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             For
             so
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             k
             reueale
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             :
             and
             l
             in
             this
             name
             euery
             Christian
             is
             baptized
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             forme
             m
             of
             Christian
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DIstinguish
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             God
             head
             ,
             but
             neither
             
             confound
             them
             ,
             nor
             diuide
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Father
             is
             of
             none
             ,
             n
             but
             of
             himselfe
             :
             the
             Sonne
             is
             o
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             p
             proceedeth
             from
             them
             both
             .
             And
             euery
             person
             q
             distinctly
             by
             himselfe
             is
             God
             :
             yet
             ar●
             they
             not
             three
             Gods
             ,
             but
             r
             onely
             one
             God
             ,
             s
             coeternall
             ,
             t
             coequall
             .
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             u
             ETernall
             ,
             x
             infinite
             ,
             y
             immutable
             ,
             z
             invisible
             ,
             a
             almighty
             ,
             b
             most
             wise
             ,
             c
             holy
             ,
             d
             good
             ,
             e
             mercifull
             ,
             f
             and
             iust
             ,
             is
             this
             one
             God.
             
          
           
           
             For
             thus
             God
             is
             g
             pleased
             to
             describe
             himself
             vnto
             vs
             in
             his
             word
             :
             because
             otherwise
             no
             man
             h
             can
             see
             ,
             or
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FRamed
             and
             i
             made
             was
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             by
             k
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             l
             nothing
             ,
             m
             in
             six
             dayes
             ,
             n
             and
             all
             very
             good
             .
          
           
             For
             nothing
             o
             can
             make
             it selfe
             :
             neither
             p
             can
             bee
             without
             some
             cause
             :
             nor
             q
             can
             bee
             euill
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             r
             GOuerned
             and
             s
             preserued
             are
             all
             things
             by
             the
             prouidence
             
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             t
             Satan
             and
             wicked
             u
             men
             might
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             euery
             x
             creature
             would
             perish
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HE
             ,
             euen
             this
             God
             alone
             y
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             z
             called
             vpon
             :
             and
             that
             onely
             a
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             b
             with
             vnderstanding
             ,
             c
             and
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             commanded
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             d
             euer
             did
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             to
             worship
             and
             pray
             vnto
             any
             other
             ,
             e
             is
             to
             giue
             Gods
             glory
             to
             a
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             I
          
           
             IN
             the
             beginning
             God
             made
             f
             man
             ,
             consisting
             g
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             :
             the
             body
             of
             the
             h
             dust
             ,
             in
             it selfe
             mortall
             ,
             yet
             i
             possibly
             immortall
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             not
             sinned
             :
             the
             soule
             of
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             k
             immortall
             in
             it selfe
             :
             in
             both
             a
             l
             most
             excellent
             creature
             ,
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             except
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             was
             created
             in
             the
             image
             m
             or
             likenesse
             of
             God
             :
             and
             had
             dominion
             and
             n
             rule
             ouer
             all
             other
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             o
             KNnowledge
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             p
             and
             true
             holinesse
             are
             
             the
             chiefe
             things
             ,
             wherein
             q
             the
             image
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             the
             word
             of
             God
             would
             not
             cal●
             vpon
             vs
             to
             r
             renew
             that
             image
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             without
             these
             graces
             man
             had
             not
             beene
             fit
             to
             rule
             the
             creatures
             ,
             s
             nor
             ▪
             et
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LEarne
             ,
             that
             man
             t
             hath
             lost
             that
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             was
             created
             ,
             u
             by
             the
             si●ne
             of
             Adam
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             x
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
          
           
             For
             Adam
             hauing
             power
             y
             not
             to
             sinne
             if
             he
             w●u●d
             ,
             being
             seduced
             by
             z
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             a
             by
             the
             serpent
             ,
             b
             which
             
             is
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             did
             c
             willingly
             yeeld
             to
             the
             temptation
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAnkinde
             being
             d
             tainted
             by
             Adams
             sinne
             ,
             is
             become
             most
             e
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             For
             hereby
             all
             men
             are
             f
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             g
             corrupted
             with
             sinne
             h
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             i
             perceiue
             ,
             k
             thinke
             ,
             l
             will
             ,
             m
             speake
             n
             or
             doe
             any
             good
             thing
             :
             but
             are
             become
             o
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ,
             p
             Satan
             ,
             the
             q
             wrath
             r
             and
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             s
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             t
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N
          
           
             NO
             meanes
             can
             free
             vs
             from
             that
             damnable
             estate
             ,
             but
             v
             onely
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             x
             eternall
             sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             he
             being
             both
             y
             God
             and
             z
             man
             ,
             hath
             a
             perfectly
             saued
             vs
             :
             in
             that
             he
             tooke
             b
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             ,
             being
             c
             conceiued
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             d
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgine
             Mary
             :
             liued
             in
             perfect
             e
             obedience
             ,
             to
             God
             :
             f
             suffered
             the
             cursed
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             g
             rose
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             :
             ascended
             h
             into
             heauen
             :
             i
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             and
             all
             for
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             O
          
           
             k
             ONly
             by
             faith
             ,
             l
             receiuing
             Iesus
             Christ
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             euery
             man
             that
             with
             a
             m
             contrite
             heart
             n
             confesseth
             his
             sinnes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             truly
             o
             repenteth
             ,
             p
             is
             pardoned
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             stand
             iustified
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             we
             can
             merit
             q
             nothing
             with
             God
             ,
             our
             best
             works
             being
             r
             imperfect
             .
             And
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             is
             ●
             onely
             made
             to
             them
             s
             that
             beleeue
             :
             being
             t
             elected
             of
             God
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PReaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             
             worke
             u
             repentance
             and
             x
             faith
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             y
             that
             giueth
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             z
             repentance
             and
             a
             faith
             ,
             worketh
             outwardly
             by
             b
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             by
             his
             c
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QValities
             of
             faith
             inseparable
             vnto
             it
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             to
             d
             vnite
             vs
             to
             God
             in
             Christ.
             to
             e
             assure
             vs
             of
             Gods
             loue
             in
             him
             :
             to
             f
             purifie
             the
             heart
             :
             and
             to
             g
             worke
             by
             loue
             .
          
           
             For
             vntill
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             h
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             :
             but
             when
             i
             once
             wee
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             and
             cannot
             but
             k
             be
             fruitfull
             
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             REmember
             that
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             other
             graces
             are
             increased
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             l
             preached
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             m
             reading
             ,
             n
             meditation
             ,
             o
             conference
             ,
             p
             practise
             ,
             q
             prayer
             ,
             and
             r
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             God
             requireth
             of
             euery
             Christian
             a
             daily
             s
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             appointed
             these
             t
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAcraments
             are
             outward
             visible
             u
             signes
             of
             the
             couenant
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             x
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             
             himselfe
             ;
             to
             y
             signifie
             ,
             and
             to
             seale
             or
             z
             confirme
             ,
             and
             as
             instruments
             or
             meanes
             ,
             to
             a
             conuay
             sauing
             grace
             to
             euery
             b
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             as
             badges
             or
             tokens
             of
             our
             Christian
             c
             profession
             .
             And
             they
             are
             in
             number
             onely
             two
             ,
             d
             namely
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             helpes
             our
             weake
             e
             faith
             doth
             require
             :
             and
             these
             f
             only
             hath
             Christ
             ordained
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             being
             answerable
             to
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passouer
             :
             and
             are
             alone
             in
             that
             kinde
             sufficient
             both
             for
             the
             beginning
             and
             continuing
             of
             sitting
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             T
          
           
             THe
             sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             persons
             baptized
             ,
             professing
             g
             repentance
             ,
             and
             h
             faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             i
             children
             of
             such
             are
             by
             the
             Minister
             k
             of
             the
             word
             washed
             with
             water
             ,
             l
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             being
             thereby
             admitted
             into
             the
             communion
             m
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             :
             assured
             of
             the
             n
             remission
             of
             their
             sinnes
             :
             do
             o
             vow
             and
             promise
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             Baptisme
             confirmed
             in
             grace
             ,
             p
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             no
             more
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             For
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ,
             q
             or
             
             new
             birth
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             once
             onely
             to
             bee
             receiued
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             be
             once
             bor●e
             and
             yet
             the
             virtue
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             r
             perpetuall
             .
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VNderstand
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             when
             bread
             and
             wine
             s
             representing
             the
             body
             t
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             broken
             and
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Minister
             taken
             and
             blessed
             ,
             is
             broken
             and
             poured
             forth
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             pr●sent
             :
             u
             and
             of
             them
             receiued
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             bread
             and
             drinking
             the
             wine
             ,
             in
             x
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             y
             communicate
             vnto
             vs
             the
             very
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             
             Christ
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             :
             z
             and
             so
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             a
             loue
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             new
             life
             ,
             b
             as
             Baptisme
             is
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             often
             nourishment
             ,
             so
             wee
             ought
             to
             receiue
             c
             often
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             due
             preparation
             .
             d
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WE
             must
             know
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             e
             dying
             the
             f
             soules
             of
             the
             godly
             goe
             immediatly
             to
             heuenly
             ioy
             ,
             the
             wicked
             to
             hell
             torments
             :
             and
             all
             of
             them
             shall
             g
             at
             the
             last
             day
             rise
             h
             againe
             in
             their
             i
             owne
             bodyes
             ,
             by
             the
             k
             power
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             the
             godly
             to
             life
             l
             eternall
             ,
             the
             wicked
             to
             euerlasting
             damnation
             .
          
           
             For
             Christ
             came
             m
             to
             destroy
             death
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             is
             himselfe
             n
             risen
             from
             death
             ,
             that
             wee
             o
             might
             rise
             with
             him
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             p
             and
             our
             faith
             should
             bee
             in
             vaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             X
          
           
             EXCeeding
             glorious
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             ioyous
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             fearfull
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             day
             q
             of
             iudgement
             :
             wherein
             Christ
             r
             sh●ll
             call
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             iudge
             all
             s
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             t
             things
             done
             in
             thi●
             life
             ,
             v
             according
             to
             the●r
             works
             .
          
           
           
             For
             he
             shall
             come
             with
             glory
             x
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             innumerable
             Angels
             :
             and
             sitting
             vpon
             his
             throne
             of
             Maiestie
             ,
             shall
             vpon
             y
             due
             triall
             of
             euery
             mans
             workes
             (
             the
             z
             bookes
             being
             opened
             )
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             a
             of
             saluation
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             of
             damnation
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             YOu
             that
             are
             wicked
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ,
             b
             goe
             away
             into
             c
             hell
             :
             being
             d
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             e
             consorted
             with
             the
             Deuils
             ,
             f
             depriued
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             punished
             with
             vnspeakable
             g
             torments
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             
             body
             ,
             h
             according
             to
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             i
             eternally
             without
             case
             or
             end
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             iust
             with
             God
             ,
             k
             so
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             who
             haue
             liued
             heere
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             should
             be
             recompenced
             with
             answerable
             torment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZEalous
             godly
             men
             ,
             the
             iudgement
             being
             ended
             ,
             shall
             immediatly
             goe
             l
             with
             Christ
             into
             heauen
             ,
             hauing
             in
             him
             immediate
             m
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             n
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             o
             ;
             all
             euills
             ,
             and
             possessed
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             perfection
             p
             of
             grace
             ,
             brightnes
             q
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             r
             ioy
             ,
             
             in
             their
             seuerall
             s
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             t
             vnspeakable
             and
             u
             euerlasting
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             stands
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             x
             election
             ;
             with
             the
             y
             truth
             of
             his
             promise
             ;
             and
             with
             his
             z
             iustice
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             to
             a
             reward
             the
             faithfull
             :
             that
             so
             all
             their
             sorrowes
             may
             bee
             turned
             into
             b
             ioy
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           of
           the
           Christian
           ALPHABET
           :
           Containing
           The
           grounds
           of
           knowledge
           repeated
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           and
           Answer
           ,
           with
           the
           proofe
           of
           euery
           particular
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Generall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             first
             Letter
             of
             the
             Christian
             Alphabet
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Letter
             A.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               ACknowledge
               God
               as
               hee
               hath
               reuealed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               written
               word
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             
               For
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               saued
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               know
               God
               to
               saluation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Q.
             How
             proue
             you
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             to
             bee
             acknowledged
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               to
               bee
               acknowledged
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               euident
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               grace
               :
               as
               also
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             it
             appeare
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ?
          
           
             1
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               these
               euidences
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Because
               in
               the
               very
               Heathen
               there
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Because
               they
               haue
               ,
               by
               naturall
               instinct
               ,
               an
               inclination
               to
               some
               kinde
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               In
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               In
               that
               they
               make
               obseruation
               of
               GODS
               vengeance
               against
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             in
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               affirme
               so
               much
               ,
            
             1
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             shew
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             conscience
             also
             bearing
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             the
             meane
             while
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             one
             another
             .
             
               This
               worke
               of
               the
               conscience
               is
               a
               manifest
               euidence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               aboue
               the
               conscience
               :
               according
               to
               that
               in
            
             1
             Ioh.
             3.20
             .
             If
             our
             heart
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             th●n
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             Heathen
             haue
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
            
             ,
             2
             
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               experience
               in
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               who
               will
               rather
               worship
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               or
               the
               Deuill
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               .
               yea
               ,
               an
               vnknown
               God
               ,
               then
               no
               God
               at
               al.
               
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             that
             appeare
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               apparent
               by
               that
               appeale
               of
               S
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.2
             .
             Ye
             know
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             that
             ye
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             carried
             away
             vnto
             these
             dumbe
             Idols
             ,
             euen
             as
             ye
             were
             led
             .
             
               And
               by
               that
               complaint
               against
               Israel
               ,
               Psal.
            
             106.35
             that
             they
             were
             mingled
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             learned
             their
             workes
             ,
             and
             serued
             their
             Idols
             :
             yea
             they
             offered
             their
             Sonnes
             and
             Daughters
             vnto
             Deuils
             .
             
               Thus
               the
               men
               of
            
             Lystra
             ,
             Act.
             14.11.13
             .
             
               were
               ready
               to
               sacrifice
               to
            
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Gods
             are
             come
             downe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             men
             .
             And
             Paul
             at
             Athens
             ,
             Act.
             17.13
             .
             
               found
               an
               Altar
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
            
             TO
             THE
             VNKNOWNE
             GOD.
             
          
           
             3
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             heathen
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             an
             oath
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Both
               experience
               and
               Scripture
               plainely
               teach
               it
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               we
               read
               :
               that
               the
               heathen
               King
               ,
            
             
             Abimelech
             ,
             
               required
               an
               oath
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               performed
               the
               like
               to
               him
               ,
               Gen.
            
             21.23
             .
             Sweare
             vnto
             me
             here
             by
             God
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
               ,
               &c.
               againe
               ,
               verse
            
             31.
             
             Abraham
             
               is
               said
               to
               call
               that
               place
            
             Beersheba
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             The
             well
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             
               because
               there
               they
               swore
               both
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               like
               we
               reade
               of
            
             Abimelech
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
             26.28
             .
             
               Now
               this
               conscience
               of
               an
               oath
               proueth
               euidently
               ,
               that
               they
               w●re
               perswaded
               of
               a
               diuine
               power
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Auenger
               of
               all
               falshood
               and
               periury
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             heathen
             are
             obseruant
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             against
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               We
               may
               see
               it
               in
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
            
             4
             1
             Sam
             5.7
             .
             
               who
               being
               smitten
               with
               Emrods
               ,
               acknowledge●
               ,
               that
            
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             sore
             vpon
             them
             and
             vpon
             D●g●n
             th●ir
             God
             
               A●●i●e
               ,
               Act.
            
             28.4
             .
             
               when
               the
               Barb●rians
               saw
               the
               ●iper
               hang
               on
            
             P●u●s
             
               hand
               ,
               they
               said
               among
               themselues
               ,
            
             No
             
             doubt
             ,
             this
             man
             is
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             whom
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             escaped
             the
             sea
             ,
             yet
             vengeance
             suffereth
             not
             to
             liue
             .
             
               Thus
               the
               very
               heathen
               acknowledge
               ●●
               God
               of
               vengeance
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Q.
             How
             proue
             you
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               three
               respects
               .
            
             1
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               subiect
               or
               matter
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Maiestie
               of
               God
               shining
               therein
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               scope
               and
               drift
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             proued
             by
             the
             m●tter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               In
               that
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               Gods
               grace
               doth
               euery
               where
               teach
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               but
               also
               how
               wee
               may
               know
               and
               serue
               the
               true
               God
               :
               as
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               noteth
               ,
               Act.
            
             17.23
             .
             whom
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             2
             ye
             ignorantly
             worship
             ,
             him
             declare
             I
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             it
             appeare
             by
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             shining
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
               In
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               written
               in
               so
               plaine
               and
               familiar
               a
               stile
               ,
               yet
               being
               read
               ,
               opened
               ,
               and
               applyed
               is
               so
               expresse
               a
               Caracter
               or
               note
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               that
               it
               conuinceth
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Hearer
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.25
             .
             The
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             are
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             falling
             downe
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             will
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             plainely
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             in
             you
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             proued
             by
             the
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             3
          
           
             A.
             
               In
               that
               the
               Scripture
               directeth
               vs
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               point
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.6
             .
             Hee
             that
             commeth
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             beleeue
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seeke
             him
             .
          
           
             Q
             How
             proue
             you
             ,
             3
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             workes
             ?
          
           
           
             3
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               Creation
               ▪
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               prouidence
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               by
               his
               workes
               of
               wonder
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               foretelling
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             it
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             ?
          
           
             1
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.20
             .
             The
             inuisible
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             his
             eternall
             power
             and
             Godhead
             are
             seene
             by
             the
             c●eation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             considered
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             and
             Psal.
             19.1
             .
             The
             heauens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy
             workes
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             it
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             prouidence
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
            
             14.17
             .
             that
             hee
             l●ft
             not
             hi●selfe
             without
             witnesse
             ;
             in
             that
             ●e
             did
             good
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vs
             raine
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             seasons
             ,
             filling
             our
             hearts
             with
             food
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             
               and
               ch●p
            
             .
             17.27
             .
             
               that
               euen
               the
               very
            
             heathen
             should
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             happily
             they
             might
             
             f●ele
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             finde
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             farre
             from
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             wee
             liue
             ,
             and
             moue
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             being
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             it
             by
             Gods
             works
             of
             iudgement
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Psalmist
               expresly
               teacheth
               this
            
             ,
             3
             Psal.
             9.16
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             knowne
             by
             executing
             iudgement
             :
             the
             wicked
             is
             sn●●ed
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             owne
             hand
             ;
             
               and
               Psal.
            
             58.11
             .
             
               Men
               shall
               say
            
             ,
             ve●il●
             there
             is
             fruit
             for
             the
             righteous
             :
             doubtlesse
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             iudgeth
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Q
             Proue
             it
             by
             Gods
             works
             of
             wonder
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               By
               this
               argument
               the
               D●ity
               is
               inuincibly
               proued
               ,
            
             4
             Psal.
             86.10
             .
             Thou
             art
             great
             ,
             and
             dost
             wondrous
             things
             thou
             art
             God
             alone
             ,
             
               and
               Ps●l
            
             .
             72.18
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             onely
             doth
             wondrous
             things
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             it
             by
             his
             foretelling
             
             things
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
             5
             A.
             
               Vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               all
               Idols
               are
               proued
               to
               be
               in
               Gods
               ,
               Isai.
            
             41.21.23
             .
             Stand
             to
             your
             cause
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             bring
             forth
             your
             strong
             reasons
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shew
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             that
             you
             are
             Gods
             :
             
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               Deitie
               of
               the
               true
               God
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               Isai.
            
             44.6.7
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God.
             And
             who
             is
             like
             m●e
             ,
             that
             shall
             call
             ,
             and
             shall
             declare
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             in
             order
             before
             me
             ,
             since
             I
             appointed
             the
             ancient
             people
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             &
             what
             things
             are
             to
             come
             ?
             let
             them
             shew
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             You
             haue
             proued
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             proue
             now
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Prou.
            
             3.6
             .
             In
             all
             thy
             waies
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             direct
             thy
             pathes
             ;
             
             
               and
               it
               was
            
             Dauids
             
               instruction
               ,
               which
               he
               gaue
               to
               his
               Sonne
            
             Salomon
             
               vpon
               his
               death
               bed
            
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             28.9
             And
             thou
             Salomon
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             know
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             father
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             minde
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             vnderstandeth
             al
             the
             imaginations
             of
             thoughts
             :
             if
             thou
             seeke
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             ●ound
             of
             the●
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             reuealed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             written
             word
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             3
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
             The
             secret
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             things
             which
             are
             reuealed
             ,
             belong
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             children
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             law
             ;
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             15.4
             .
             For
             whatsoeuer
             things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             were
             
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             a●d
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             might
             haue
             hope
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             can
             no
             man
             be
             saued
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               Because
               our
               saluation
               consisteth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               witnesse
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             17.3
             .
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             thee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             s●nt
             .
             
               And
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               without
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               certaine
               damnation
            
             ;
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             with
             his
             mightie
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             can
             we
             not
             know
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             5
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Because
               ,
               as
               S.
            
             Paul
             teacheth
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             
             are
             able
             to
             make
             vs
             wise
             vnto
             saluation
             .
             
               And
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             5.39
             .
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             yee
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             which
             testifie
             of
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
             Of
             faith
             in
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             B.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               BEleeue
               in
               one
               onely
               God.
            
             
          
           
             For
             to
             vs
             Christians
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             haue
             many
             Gods
             ,
             haue
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Deuill
             .
             And
             to
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             Deuils
             .
          
           
           
             
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Duet
            
             .
             6.4
             .
             Heare
             O
             Israel
             ,
             The
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             one
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               Isai
            
             44.6
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             to
             vs
             Christians
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.4.5.6
             .
             Wee
             know
             that
             an
             Idol
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             God
             but
             one
             ,
             for
             though
             there
             be
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             to
             vs
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             
               and
               Eph.
            
             4.5.6
             .
             There
             is
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Q
             ▪
             Proue
             that
             they
             that
             haue
             many
             Gods
             ,
             haue
             no
             God
             at
             all
             but
             the
             Deuill
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               will
               manifestly
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               compare
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               together
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.12
             .
             
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             being
             
             Gentiles
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             
             they
             were
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             :
             
               the
               other
               place
               is
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.20
             .
             
               where
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             Deuils
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             it
             to
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               To
               beleeue
               in
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeue
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               :
               or
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               assenting
               to
               his
               word
               :
               but
               to
               put
               our
               whole
               trust
               &
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               God
               &
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             this
             appeare
             to
             be
             true
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               we
               finde
               this
               to
               be
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               fathers
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             
             Psal.
             22.4
             .
             Our
             Fathers
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ;
             they
             trusted
             ,
             and
             thou
             diddest
             deliuer
             them
             :
             and
             Dauid
             
               for
               his
               particular
               saith
               ,
               Psal.
            
             11.1
             .
             In
             the
             Lord
             put
             I
             my
             trust
             ,
             
               and
               Psal.
            
             25.2
             .
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             let
             mee
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               the
               
               Apostles
               taught
               this
               faith
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             vncertaine
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             liuing
             God.
             
          
           
             Q
             Proue
             that
             to
             beleeue
             one
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             faith
             of
             deuils
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               By
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               S.
            
             Iames
             
               doth
               conuince
               the
               hypocrites
               and
               counterfeit
               Christians
               ,
               Iam.
            
             2.19
             .
             Thou
             beleeuest
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             thou
             doest
             well
             :
             the
             Deuils
             also
             beleeue
             and
             tremble
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C
             Of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             three
             persons
             in
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             C.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               COnceiue
               in
               this
               one
               God
               ,
               three
               persons
               ,
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             For
             so
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             reueale
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             :
             and
             in
             thi●
             name
             euery
             Christian
             is
             baptized
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             Christian
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Prove
             that
             we
             must
             conceiue
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             three
             persons
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             A.
             
               Wee
               are
               so
               taught
            
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
             There
             are
             three
             that
             beare
             witnesse
             in
             heauen
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             reuealed
             himselfe
             from
             heauen
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               Euangelist
               noteth
               so
               much
               ,
               Luk.
            
             3.21.22
             .
             That
             Iesus
             being
             baptized
             and
             praying
             ,
             the
             heauen
             was
             opened
             :
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             in
             a
             bodily
             shape
             like
             a
             Doue
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             voyce
             came
             from
             heauen
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             thee
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
             
               Here
               is
               the
               Sonne
               baptized
               :
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descending
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               the
               father
               speaking
               from
               Heauen
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             in
             this
             name
             euery
             Christian
             is
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.19
             .
             Goe
             yee
             ,
             and
             teach
             all
             nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
             ●he
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             this
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             Christian
             blessing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               we
               reade
            
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             13.14
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             bee
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             D
             Of
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             persons
             in
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             D.
             
          
           
             
               DIstinguish
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               God-head
               ,
               but
               neither
               confound
               them
               ,
               nor
               diuide
               the
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Father
             is
             of
             none
             ,
             but
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             the
             Son
             
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proceedeth
             from
             them
             both
             .
             And
             euery
             person
             distinctly
             by
             himselfe
             i●
             God
             :
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             three
             Gods
             ,
             but
             onely
             one
             God
             ,
             coeternall
             and
             coequall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             it
             appeare
             that
             the
             p●rsons
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             not
             confounded
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               they
               are
               to
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               not
               confounded
               so
               that
               the
               one
               is
               not
               the
               other
               is
               manifest
               by
               diuers
               euidences
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             1
             
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               expresly
               shewed
               and
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               bee
               in
               number
               three
               ,
               and
               are
               there
               noted
               distinctly
               by
               their
               peculiar
               denominations
               or
               names
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               shewed
               ,
               both
               by
               reuelation
               from
               heauen
               ;
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Ioh.
            
             1.5.7
             .
             There
             are
             three
             that
             beare
             witnesse
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             second
             euidence
             ,
             that
             the
             person●
             are
             so
             distinguished
             and
             not
             confounded
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               second
               euidence
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               incommunicable
               properties
               ascribed
               distinctly
               to
               each
               person
               :
            
             2
             
               as
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               of
               none
               ,
               but
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               begetting
               the
               Sonne
               .
               The
               Sonne
               is
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               preceedeth
               from
               them
               both
               .
               All
               which
               may
               appeare
               by
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             
               where
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               calleth
               the
               first
               person
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ;
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             11.36
             .
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             that
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             Psal.
             22.7
             .
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             this
             day
             haue
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               and
               Ioh.
            
             15.26
             .
             
             
               Christ
               saith
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               third
               person
               ,
            
             when
             the
             comforter
             shall
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             vnto
             you
             from
             the
             father
             ,
             euen
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             which
             proceedeth
             of
             the
             Father
             ▪
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             third
             euidence
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               The
               third
               euidence
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               distinct
               effects
               or
               workes
               attributed
               to
               each
               person
               :
               as
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               Creation
               to
               the
               Father
               :
               Redemption
               to
               the
               Sonne
               :
               Sanctification
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               though
               being
               outward
               workes
               ,
               they
               be
               common
               to
               the
               whole
               Deitie
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               personall
               order
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               they
               are
               distinct
               :
               the
               Father
               working
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               working
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               fountaine
               of
               euery
               action
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             euidence
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
               The
               fourth
               euidence
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               persons
               are
               distinct
               and
               not
               confounded
               ,
            
             4
             
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               certaine
               termes
               ,
               which
               doe
               not●
               personall
               difference
               ;
               as
               Ioh.
            
             1.1
             .
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ;
             
               and
               Ioh.
            
             5.17
             .
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             I
             worke
             .
             
               So
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Isai.
            
             48.16
             .
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             hath
             sent
             me
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.6
             .
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             GOD
             that
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ;
             
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               Psal.
            
             8.
             &c.
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             
               often
               repeated
               :
               which
               termes
               of
               difference
               were
               meerely
               in
               vains
               ,
               if
               the
               persons
               were
               not
               distinct
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             must
             not
             the
             substance
             be
             diuided
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               We
               must
               not
               diuide
               the
               substance
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               the
               God
               head
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               all
               one
               :
               for
               we
               must
               conceiue
               in
               the
               Deitie
               another
               and
               another
               person
               ,
               but
               not
               another
               and
               another
               thing
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               diuersitie
               or
               
               distinction
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               diuision
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature
               :
               so
               the
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               one
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             euery
             person
             distinctly
             by
             himselfe
             is
             God
             :
             and
             first
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             4.6
             .
             There
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             aboue
             all
             ,
             &
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             ;
             and
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               deliuered
               vp
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               God
               ,
               euen
            
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             Sonne
             is
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               God-head
               of
               the
               Sonne
               is
               plentifully
               confirmed
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Saint
            
             Iohn
             
               speaking
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             1.1
             .
             saith
             ,
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ;
             and
             1
             Ioh.
             5.20
             .
             That
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             ;
             
               and
               Ioh.
            
             20.28
             .
             
             That
             Thomas
             
               beleeuing
               ,
               answered
               and
               said
               vnto
               Iesus
               ,
            
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               God
               head
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               may
               appeare
               ,
            
             
             
               amongst
               many
               euidences
               by
               that
               saying
               of
               Saint
            
             Peter
             to
             Ananias
             ,
             Act.
             5.3.4
             .
             That
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             did
             lie
             vnto
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             lied
             not
             vnto
             men
             ,
             but
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               deitie
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               Isa.
            
             48.16
             .
             
               where
               the
               Prophet
               saith
            
             ;
             And
             now
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             spirit
             hath
             sent
             me
             .
             
               And
               Act.
            
             13.2
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             ministred
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             fasted
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             separate
             me
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             whereunto
             I
             haue
             called
             them
             .
             
               So
               Act.
            
             20.28
             .
             S.
             Paul
             
               telleth
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             That
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
             them
             ouersee●s
             ,
             to
             feede
             the
             Church
             
             of
             God.
             
               All
               which
               could
               not
               bee
               said
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               not
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             though
             there
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             one
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               three
               persons
               ,
               are
               not
               three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               God
               ,
               because
               there
               can
               bee
               but
               one
               infinite
               ,
               one
               eternall
               ,
               one
               almighty
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               but
               one
               only
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               proued
               before
               .
               And
               S.
            
             Iohn
             
               doth
               expressely
               affirme
            
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
             these
             three
             are
             one
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             they
             are
             coeternall
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               must
               of
               necessity
               bee
               coeternall
               ,
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Father
               eternall
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               eternall
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               eternall
               ;
               because
               they
               doe
               all
               subsist
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               three
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God.
               For
               the
               Sonnes
               eternitie
               see
               Ioh.
            
             1.2
             .
             The
             same
             was
             in
             the
             
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             .
             
               And
               Ioh.
            
             17.5
             .
             Now
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             owne
             s●lfe
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
             
               And
               thē
               coeternity
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               is
               noted
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               ioyned
               with
               them
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.2
             .
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             moued
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             they
             are
             coequall
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               Being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               diuine
               nature
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               must
               also
               needs
               be
               coequall
               .
               Of
               the
               Sonne
               it
               is
               said
               Phil.
            
             2.6
             .
             That
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God.
             
               So
               againe
               the
               disposing
               of
               spirituall
               gifts
               is
               equally
               attributed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               a●
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               as
               being
               God
               coequall
               with
               them
            
             :
             1
             Cor.
             12.4.5.6.11
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             E
             Of
             the
             attributes
             or
             properties
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             E.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               ETernall
               ,
               infinite
               ,
               immutable
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               almighty
               :
               most
               wise
               ,
               holy
               ,
               good
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               iust
               is
               this
               one
               God.
               
            
          
           
             For
             thus
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             describe
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs
             in
             his
             word
             :
             because
             otherwise
             no
             man
             can
             see
             ,
             or
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             eternall
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               God
               is
               eternall
               ,
               without
               beginning
               or
               ending
               ,
               i●
               euident
               ,
               Psal.
            
             90.
             
             ●
             .
             Before
             the
             mountaines
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             before
             thou
             hadst
             formed
             the
             earth
             
             and
             the
             world
             :
             euen
             from
             euerlasting
             to
             euerlasting
             thou
             art
             God.
             And
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             To
             the
             King
             eternall
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             inuisible
             ,
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             bee
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             infinite
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               God
               is
               infinite
            
             ,
             2
             
               filling
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               present
               euery
               where
               ,
               see
               Ier.
            
             23.23.24
             .
             Am
             I
             a
             God
             at
             hand
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             God
             a
             farre
             off
             ?
             can
             any
             hide
             himselfe
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             doe
             not
             I
             fill
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             
               And
               Ps.
            
             139.7
             .
             Whither
             shall
             I
             goe
             from
             thy
             spirit
             ?
             or
             whither
             shall
             I
             flee
             from
             thy
             presence
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             immutable
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               God
               is
               immutable
            
             ,
             3
             
               without
               change
               ,
               see
               Iam.
            
             1.17
             .
             
               where
               God
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             
             neither
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
             
               And
               Mal.
            
             3.6
             .
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             :
             therefore
             ye
             sonnes
             of
             Iacob
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             invisible
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               before
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             That
             as
             God
             is
             eternall
             without
             beginning
             and
             immortall
             without
             end
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             also
             invisible
             .
             
               And
               Col.
            
             1.15
             .
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God.
             
               And
               Ioh.
            
             4.24
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             bodily
             or
             visible
             substance
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             almighty
             ?
          
           
             5
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Gen.
            
             17.1
             .
             I
             am
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             walke
             before
             me
             and
             be
             thou
             perfect
             .
             
               And
               Reu.
            
             15.3
             .
             
             Great
             and
             maruelous
             are
             thy
             works
             Lord
             God
             almighty
             .
             
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Mark.
            
             10.27
             .
             That
             with
             God
             
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             :
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             most
             wise
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               ps
            
             .
             147.5
             .
             6
             Great
             is
             our
             Lord
             and
             of
             great
             power
             ,
             his
             vnderstanding
             or
             his
             wisdome
             is
             infinite
             .
             And
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               He
               is
               called
            
             The
             onely
             wise
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             most
             holy
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Seraphims
               ,
            
             7
             
               or
               Angels
               ,
               Isa.
            
             6.3
             .
             
             Who
             cry
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             saying
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
             
               And
               Reu.
            
             15.4
             .
             Who
             shall
             not
             feare
             〈◊〉
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thy
             name
             ,
             for
             thou
             only
             art
             Holy.
             
             And
             1
             P●t
             .
             1.15
             .
             As
             he
             which
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             be
             ye
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             good
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               he
               is
               absolutely
               good
               in
               himselfe
               ,
            
             8
             
               our
               .
               Sauiour
               sheweth
               ,
               Matth.
            
             19.17
             .
             
               when
               hee
               saith
            
             ,
             There
             is
             none
             good
             but
             one
             ,
             
             that
             is
             God.
             
               And
               that
               he
               is
               good
               to
               his
               creatures
               ,
               read
               Psal.
            
             145.9
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             good
             to
             all
             .
             
               And
               Matth.
            
             5.
             45.
             
             He
             maketh
             his
             Sunne
             to
             arise
             on
             the
             euill
             and
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             raine
             on
             the
             iust
             and
             vniust
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ?
          
           
             9
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Iam.
            
             5.11
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             very
             pittifull
             and
             mercifull
             .
             
               And
               Psal.
            
             145.
             8.9
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             gracious
             and
             full
             of
             compassion
             :
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             Great
             mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             tender
             me●●y
             is
             ouer
             all
             his
             workes
             .
             
               And
               Luk.
            
             6.36
             .
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             mercifull
             ,
             as
             your
             father
             also
             is
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             iust
             ?
          
           
             10
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
               Deu.
            
             32.4
             .
             That
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             and
             without
             iniquity
             ;
             iust
             and
             righteous
             is
             he
             .
             Psal.
             145.17
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
             Psal.
             11.7
             .
             The
             righteous
             Lord
             loueth
             
             righteousnes
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             The
             righteous
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             would
             be
             so
             described
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               his
               appearing
               to
            
             Moses
             ,
             
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             passed
             by
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             ,
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             mercifull
             and
             gracious
             ,
             long
             suffering
             and
             abundant
             in
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             ,
             reseruing
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             forgiuing
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             transgression
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             making
             the
             wicked
             innocent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             is
             so
             described
             because
             otherwise
             no
             man
             can
             see
             God.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             
             Ioh.
             2.18
             .
             No
             man
             hath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             :
             And
             1
             Tim.
             6.16
             .
             That
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             light
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             vnto
             ,
             whom
             no
             man
             hath
             seene
             nor
             can
             see
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               rendred
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               as
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               did
               so
               proclaime
               himselfe
               to
            
             Moses
             ,
             Exo.
             33.18.19.20
             .
             Because
             no
             man
             can
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             and
             liue
             .
          
        
         
           
             F
             Of
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             F
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               FRamed
               and
               made
               was
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               nothing
               ,
               in
               six
               dayes
               ,
               and
               all
               very
               good
               .
            
          
           
             For
             nothing
             can
             make
             it selfe
             :
             neither
             can
             bee
             without
             some
             cause
             :
             nor
             can
             be
             euill
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             made
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Gen.
            
             1.1
             .
             1
             In
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             heauen
             and
             the
             earth
             .
             Act.
             17.24
             .
             God
             made
             the
             world
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             .
             
               And
               Col.
            
             1.16
             .
             By
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             in
             earth
             ,
             things
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Psalme
            
             33.6
             .
             2
             By
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             heauens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             
               And
               Psalme
            
             148.5
             .
             He
             commanded
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             created
             .
             
               See
               this
               in
               the
               history
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
               Hebrewes
            
             11.3
             .
             3
             Through
             faith
             we
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             worlds
             were
             framed
             by
             
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             things
             which
             are
             seene
             ,
             were
             not
             made
             of
             things
             which
             doe
             appeare
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             in
             six
             dayes
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.31
             .
             
               And
               is
               repeated
               in
               the
               fourth
               commandement
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.11
             .
             In
             six
             dayes
             the
             Lord
             made
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             them
             is
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             very
             good
             ?
          
           
             5
             A.
             
               So
               God
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.31
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             euery
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             was
             very
             good
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             nothing
             can
             make
             it selfe
             ?
          
           
             6
             A.
             
               It
               is
               brought
               as
               a
               reason
               to
               proue
               that
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               Psal.
            
             100.3
             .
             Know
             ye
             that
             the
             Lord
             hee
             is
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             hath
             made
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             wee
             our selues
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             without
             some
             cause
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               :
            
             7
             
               and
               it
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               proue
               that
               God
               made
               all
               things
               .
               Heb.
            
             3.4
             .
             
               for
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             Euery
             house
             is
             builded
             of
             some
             man
             :
             but
             he
             that
             built
             all
             things
             i●
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             nothing
             made
             of
             God
             can
             be
             euill
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               because
               (
               as
               is
               shewed
               before
               )
            
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             8
             yea
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             .
             
               And
               Psal.
            
             5.4
             .
             No
             euill
             can
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               be
               the
               author
               of
               euill
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               is
               proued
               Iam.
            
             1.17
             .
             Euery
             good
             gift
             ,
             and
             euery
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             cometh
             downe
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             G
             Of
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             gouerning
             and
             preseruing
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             G
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               GOuerned
               and
               preserued
               are
               all
               things
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             Satan
             and
             wicked
             men
             might
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             euery
             creature
             would
             perish
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             things
             are
             gouerned
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Pro.
            
             15.3
             .
             The
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             beholding
             the
             euill
             and
             the
             good
             .
             
               And
               Mat.
            
             10.29.30
             
             That
             one
             sparrow
             shall
             not
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             your
             Father
             :
             but
             the
             very
             hayres
             of
             your
             head
             are
             all
             numbred
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             some
             instances
             or
             examples
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             gouerning
             and
             ordering
             all
             things
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               by
               many
               examples
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               nothing
               doth
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               fortune
               or
               chance
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               things
               are
               ordered
               by
               the
               will
               and
               prouidence
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               Ps.
            
             135.6
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             ,
             that
             did
             he
             ,
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             in
             the
             sea
             and
             in
             all
             deepe
             places
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             some
             instance
             of
             things
             in
             heauen
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
               Psal.
            
             29.3
             .
             1
             The
             God
             of
             glory
             maketh
             it
             to
             thunder
             .
             Psal.
             135
             7.
             
             He
             causeth
             the
             vapours
             to
             ascend
             from
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             lightenings
             for
             the
             raine
             :
             he
             bringeth
             the
             winde
             out
             of
             
             his
             trea●ures
             .
             Iob.
             37.6
             .
             He
             saith
             to
             the
             snow
             be
             thou
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             likewise
             to
             the
             small
             raine
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             raine
             of
             his
             power
             .
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               Psal.
            
             147.7.8
             .
             Sing
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             with
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             which
             couereth
             the
             heauen
             with
             cloudes
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             raine
             for
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Giue
             some
             example
             of
             Gods
             worke
             in
             the
             sea
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Isa.
            
             51.15
             ▪
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             thy
             God
             ,
             that
             diuided
             the
             sea
             ,
             whose
             waues
             roared
             .
             
               And
               Psal.
            
             107.23.24
             .
             They
             that
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             sea
             in
             ships
             ,
             see
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             wonders
             in
             the
             deepe
             .
             25.
             
             For
             he
             commandeth
             and
             raiseth
             the
             stormy
             wind
             which
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             waue●
             thereof
             .
             
               And
               againe
               ver
            
             .
             29.
             
             Hee
             maketh
             the
             storme
             a
             calme
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             waues
             thereof
             are
             still
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             some
             instances
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             ordering
             
             things
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               First
               all
               things
               both
               good
               and
               euill
               are
               ordered
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
            
             3
             
               see
               Isa.
            
             45.7
             .
             1
             I
             forme
             the
             light
             and
             create
             darknesse
             :
             I
             make
             peace
             ,
             and
             create
             euill
             :
             I
             the
             Lord
             doe
             all
             these
             things
             .
             Iob.
             5.18
             .
             Hee
             maketh
             the
             wound
             and
             bindeth
             it
             vp
             :
             hee
             smiteth
             and
             his
             hands
             make
             whole
             .
             And
             1
             Sam.
             2.6
             .
             The
             Lord
             killeth
             and
             maketh
             aliue
             :
             he
             bringeth
             down
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             vp
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Giue
             a
             second
             instance
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             things
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Secondly
               it
               is
               said
               Dan.
            
             2.21
             .
             2
             That
             he
             changeth
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             :
             hee
             remoueth
             Kings
             ,
             and
             setteth
             vp
             Kings
             .
             
               And
               Psal.
            
             75.7
             .
             God
             is
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             he
             putteth
             downe
             one
             ,
             and
             setteth
             vp
             another
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Giue
             a
             third
             instance
             of
             this
             prouidence
             ?
          
           
             A.
             3
             
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               said
               Pro.
            
             16.1
             .
             
             The
             preparations
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             answere
             of
             the
             tongue
             is
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
               And
               ver
            
             .
             9.
             
             A
             mans
             heart
             deuiseth
             his
             way
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             directeth
             his
             steps
             .
             
               And
               Prou.
            
             21.1
             .
             The
             Kings
             heart
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             riuers
             of
             waters
             ,
             he
             turneth
             it
             whithersoeuer
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Giue
             a
             fourth
             instance
             of
             this
             prouidence
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               doth
               so
               order
               all
               things
               ,
            
             4
             
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               casuall
               to
               vs
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               infallibly
               certaine
               in
               the
               decree
               of
               God.
               See
               Pro.
            
             16.33
             .
             The
             lot
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             lap
             :
             but
             the
             whole
             disposing
             thereof
             is
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             things
             are
             preserued
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Psal.
            
             36.6
             .
             O
             Lord
             thou
             preseruest
             man
             and
             beast
             .
             
               And
               Psal.
            
             145.15
             .
             The
             eyes
             of
             all
             waite
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             thou
             giuest
             them
             their
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             .
             Psal.
             119.91
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
               of
               all
               Gods
               creatures
            
             :
             That
             they
             continue
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             thine
             ordinances
             :
             for
             all
             are
             thy
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Satan
             cannot
             doe
             what
             he
             list
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               Iob.
            
             1.11
             .
             and
             2.5
             .
             3
             
               Because
               Satan
               could
               not
               touch
            
             Iob
             ,
             
               either
               in
               his
               substance
               ,
               or
               his
               children
               ,
               or
               his
               person
               ,
               without
               Gods
               permission
               .
               And
               Mat.
            
             8.31
             .
             The
             deuils
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             heard
             of
             swine
             ,
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             wicked
             men
             cannot
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               Christ
               said
               to
            
             Pilate
             Ioh.
             19.11
             .
             4
             Thou
             couldest
             haue
             no
             power
             at
             all
             against
             me
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             giuen
             thee
             from
             aboue
             .
             
               And
               Act.
            
             4.27
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             Herod
             and
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             
             the
             hand
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             determined
             before
             to
             bee
             done
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             without
             Gods
             prouidence
             euery
             creature
             would
             perish
             in
             a
             moment
             ?
          
           
             5
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               ,
               Act.
            
             17.25.28
             .
             
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             he
             giueth
             to
             all
             ,
             life
             ,
             breath
             and
             all
             things
             :
             and
             that
             in
             him
             wee
             liue
             ,
             and
             moue
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             being
             .
             
               And
               Deu.
            
             8.3
             .
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             H
             Of
             one
             God
             onely
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             with
             religious
             worship
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             H
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               HE
               ,
               euen
               this
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               
               called
               vpon
               :
               and
               that
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               as
               him selfe
               hath
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             For
             thus
             euer
             did
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             to
             worship
             and
             pray
             vnto
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             to
             giue
             Gods
             glory
             to
             a
             creature
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             worshiped
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
               Matth.
            
             4.10
             .
             1
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
             
               And
               Reu.
            
             22.8.9
             .
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             I
             fell
             downe
             to
             worship
             before
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             Angell
             :
             but
             he
             said
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             See
             thou
             doe
             it
             not
             :
             for
             I
             am
             they
             fellow
             seruant
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             brethren
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             which
             keepe
             the
             words
             of
             this
             booke
             :
             Worship
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             only
             is
             
             to
             be
             called
             vpon
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               God
               himselfe
               saith
               Ps.
            
             50.15
             .
             Call
             vpon
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ;
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
             
               And
               Luk.
            
             11.2
             .
             
               Our
               Sauiour
               teaching
               the
               most
               perfect
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               saith
               .
            
             When
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
             ,
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             are
             to
             call
             vpon
             God
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             1●
             .
             22
             .
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             yee
             shall
             aske
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             it
             you
             .
             And
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             There
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             mediator
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             
               Therefore
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.24
             .
             The
             mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             must
             worship
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             with
             vnderstanding
             ?
             4
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               
               name
               of
               euery
               good
               Christian
            
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             14.15
             .
             I
             will
             pray
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             pray
             with
             vnderstanding
             also
             :
             I
             will
             sing
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             si●g
             with
             vnderstanding
             also
             .
             
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               sheweth
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               we
               ought
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             4.24
             .
             because
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             must
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
             aud
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             must
             worship
             and
             call
             vpon
             God
             onely
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             commanded
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             5
             Deu.
             12.32
             .
             What
             thing
             soeuer
             I
             command
             you
             ,
             obserue
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             adde
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             diminish
             from
             it
             .
             
               And
               Isa.
            
             29.13
             .
             
               God
               complaineth
            
             ,
             that
             their
             feare
             towards
             him
             ,
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             men
             .
             
               And
               Christ
               saith
               Matth.
            
             15.9
             .
             In
             vaine
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             did
             euer
             thus
             worship
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             vnto
             God
             onely
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               will
               manifestly
               appeare
               ,
               if
               wee
               take
               a
               view
               of
               all
               ages
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             6
             both
             before
             the
             Law
             ;
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               in
               the
            
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Prooue
             that
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             onely
             was
             worshipped
             and
             called
             vpon
             ?
          
           
             1
             A.
             
               The
               sacred
               history
               of
               Gods
               word
               from
               the
               first
               man
            
             Adam
             vnto
             Moses
             ,
             
               doeth
               manifestly
               prooue
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
            
             Gen.
             4.26
             .
             
               at
               the
               restitution
               and
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               formerly
               corrupted
               by
               the
               posterity
               of
            
             Cain
             ▪
             That
             then
             men
             began
             to
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Prooue
             that
             vnder
             the
             Law
             God
             onely
             was
             worshiped
             and
             called
             vpon
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               The
               trueth
               of
               this
               may
               euidently
               appeare
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               all
               religious
               seruice
               and
               sacrifice
               was
               offered
               vnto
               God
               onely
               .
               And
               
               it
               is
               sayd
            
             Psal.
             22.4.5
             .
             Our
             father
             's
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ,
             they
             trusted
             ,
             and
             thou
             diddest
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             they
             called
             vpon
             thee
             and
             were
             deliuered
             ,
             they
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             confounded
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             after
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             God
             only
             was
             worshipped
             &
             prayed
             vnto
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               Christ
               did
               so
               teach
            
             ;
             
             3
             
               the
               Apostles
               did
               both
               so
               preach
               and
               practise
               .
               Againe
               ,
               a
               good
               Christian
               is
               stiled
               or
               sayd
               to
               be
               ,
            
             A
             worshipper
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             calleth
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             such
             are
             called
             the
             true
             worshippers
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Prooue
             that
             Christ
             did
             so
             teach
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               did
               so
               teach
               and
               maintayne
               ,
            
             1
             
               may
               appeare
               euidently
               ,
               both
               by
               his
               combate
               with
               Satan
            
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
             
               where
               he
               proueth
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               religious
               worship
               and
               seruice
               is
               to
               
               bee
               done
               vnto
               God
               onely
               .
               And
            
             Matth.
             6.9
             .
             
               teaching
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               vs
               ,
               to
               pray
               ,
               hee
               sayth
               ,
            
             After
             this
             maner
             therefore
             pray
             ye
             ,
             Our
             father
             which
             art
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Q.
             Prooue
             the
             Apostles
             did
             both
             so
             teach
             and
             practise
             ?
             2
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               so
               teach
               ,
               see
            
             Phil.
             4.6
             .
             Be
             nothing
             ca●efull
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             things
             let
             your
             requ●sts
             bee
             shewed
             vnto
             God
             in
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
             with
             giui●g
             of
             thankes
             .
             
               And
               that
               they
               did
               so
               practise
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               ●aithfull
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               accordin●
               to
               their
               doctrine
               and
               example
               ,
               is
               manifest
               by
               all
               the
               formes
               of
               prayer
               recorded
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               and
               specially
               by
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.14
             .
             I
             bow
             my
             k●e●s
             vnto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             a
             good
             Christian
             is
             stiled
             a
             worshipper
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               speech
               
               of
               the
               blinde
               man
               cured
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             3
             Io.
             9.31
             .
             Ye
             know
             ,
             
               sayth
               hee
            
             ,
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             :
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             heareth
             he
             .
             
               Where
               wee
               see
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               a
               good
               Christian
               or
               godly
               man
               ,
               a
               worshipper
               of
               God.
               And
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             
               In
               stead
               of
               saying
               ,
               let
               euery
               Christian
               ,
            
             S.
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             Let
             euery
             one
             that
             calleth
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Q
             Proue
             that
             such
             as
             worship
             God
             onely
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             worshippers
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             such
             as
             worship
             &
             call
             vpon
             God
             onely
             ,
             
             4
             are
             the
             true
             worshippers
             ,
             
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               woman
               of
            
             Samaria
             ,
             Io.
             4.22.23
             .
             Ye
             worship
             ,
             
               sayth
               hee
            
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             we
             know
             what
             wee
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             houre
             commeth
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             worshippers
             shall
             worship
             the
             father
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             
             trueth
             :
             for
             the
             father
             seeketh
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             proue
             you
             ,
             that
             to
             worship
             or
             pray
             vnto
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             to
             giue
             Gods
             glory
             to
             a
             creature
             ?
          
           
             7
             A.
             
               Because
               the
               prayse
               of
               hearing
               all
               prayer
               ,
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               God
               ,
               see
            
             Psal.
             65.1.2
             .
             Prayse
             wayteth
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             in
             Sion
             :
             and
             vnto
             thee
             shall
             the
             vow
             be
             performed
             .
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             prayer
             ,
             vnto
             thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             .
             And
             Isa.
             42.8
             .
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             my
             glory
             will
             I
             not
             giue
             to
             another
             ,
             neyther
             my
             prayse
             to
             grauen
             Images
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             I
             Of
             man
             in
             his
             first
             creation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             I
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               IN
               the
               beginning
               God
               made
               Man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               :
               the
               body
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               in
               it selfe
               mortall
               ,
               yet
               possibly
               immortall
               ,
               if
               man
               had
               not
               sinned
               :
               the
               soule
               of
               spirituall
               substance
               ,
               immortall
               in
               its
               selfe
               :
               in
               both
               a
               most
               excellent
               creature
               ,
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               except
               the
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             For
             hee
             was
             created
             in
             the
             image
             or
             likenesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             dominion
             and
             rule
             ouer
             all
             other
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             word
             Man
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               By
               the
               word
            
             Man
             
               is
               meant
               both
               sexes
               ,
               man
               and
               woman
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               see
            
             Gen.
             1.27
             .
             &
             5.2
             .
             
               where
               God
               being
               sayd
               to
               make
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               immediatly
               ,
            
             male
             and
             female
             created
             he
             them
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             their
             name
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Man
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             they
             were
             created
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             did
             God
             at
             the
             beginning
             make
             one
             man
             and
             one
             woman
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               God
               made
               one
               man
               and
               one
               woman
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               propagation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             Gen.
             1.28
             .
             Be
             fruitfull
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             replenith
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               but
               also
               that
               by
               making
               onely
               one
               man
               and
               one
               woman
               ,
               hee
               might
               establish
               holy
               mariage
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               procreation
               of
               children
               .
               Which
               our
               Sauiour
               proueth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             19.4.5
             .
             Haue
             you
             not
             read
             ,
             
               sayth
               he
            
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             made
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             made
             them
             male
             and
             female
             ?
             
             
               And
               thence
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               flesh
               .
               The
               like
               is
               in
            
             Mal.
             2.15
             .
             And
             did
             not
             hee
             make
             one
             ?
             yet
             had
             hee
             abundance
             of
             spirit
             :
             and
             wherefore
             one
             ?
             because
             he
             sought
             a
             godly
             seed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             doth
             consist
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               man
               doth
               consist
               of
               these
               two
               parts
               ,
            
             
             
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               is
               euident
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             
               as
               also
               by
               many
               instances
               else
               where
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               as
               for
               example
               .
            
             Matth.
             10.28
             .
             Feare
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             soule
             :
             but
             rather
             feare
             him
             ▪
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             in
             hell
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             Glorifie
             God
             in
             your
             body
             and
             in
             your
             spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
             ,
             And
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             your
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             bee
             preserued
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             made
             the
             body
             of
             the
             dust
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             God
             formed
             man
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             
             and
             3.9
             .
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             vnto
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             returne
             .
             
               This
               made
               Abraham
               confesse
               with
               great
               humility
               ,
            
             Gen.
             18.27
             .
             I
             am
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               alleaged
               by
            
             Dauid
             
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               Gods
               pity
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.13.14
             .
             Like
             as
             a
             father
             pitieth
             his
             children
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             pitieth
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
             For
             hee
             knoweth
             our
             frame
             :
             hee
             remembreth
             that
             we
             are
             dust
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             creation
             of
             man
             and
             woman
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               difference
               is
               this
               ;
               First
               the
               man
               was
               made
               before
               the
               woman
               ,
               to
               note
               his
               authority
               &
               her
               subiection
               :
               as
               Saint
            
             Paul
             reasoneth
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.13
             .
             
               For
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             Adam
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
             Eue.
             
               As
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               neere
               
               affinity
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               :
               seeing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             Acts
             17.26
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             of
             one
             blood
             all
             nations
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             second
             difference
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Secondly
               man
               was
               made
               of
               the
               dust
               primarily
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               woman
               secondarily
               ;
               in
               that
               she
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               of
               the
               dust
               :
               for
               she
               was
               made
               of
               the
               rib
               of
            
             Adam
             .
             Gen.
             2
             22.
             
             
               Not
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               foot
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               neither
               haue
               her
               a
               ruler
               nor
               a
               seruant
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               but
               a
               companion
               ,
               as
               shee
               is
               called
               ,
            
             Mal.
             2.14
             .
             
               Againe
               it
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               saluation
               whereof
               issued
               by
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             
             
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               woman
               receyued
               her
               being
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               the
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             body
             of
             man
             was
             made
             possibly
             immortall
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               body
               of
               man
               was
               in
               its
               
               selfe
               mortall
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               sinne
               ,
               had
               beene
               possibly
               immortall
               .
               For
               God
               gaue
               vnto
               man
               possibility
               not
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               not
               to
               die
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               his
               generall
               threatning
               ,
            
             Genes
             .
             2.17
             .
             The
             day
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             (
             
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
            
             )
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             die
             .
             
               And
               by
               the
               speciall
               sentence
               of
               bodily
               death
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.29
             .
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             vnto
             dust
             shalt
             thou
             returne
             .
             So
             Ro.
             5.12
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sinne
             .
             And
             Ro.
             6.23
             ,
             The
             wages
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             of
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             immortall
             in
             its
             selfe
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               the
               soule
               of
               man●s
               of
               spirituall
               substance
               ,
               immortall
               in
               its
               selfe
               by
               nature
               ,
               existing
               as
               well
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               giung
               life
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               
               both
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             God
             breathed
             into
             his
             nostrils
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             man
             became
             a
             liuing
             soule
             .
             
               As
               also
               by
               the
               parting
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               in
               death
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             12.7
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             dust
             returne
             to
             the
             earth
             as
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             the
             spirit
             shall
             returne
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gaue
             it
             .
             
               Else
               Christ
               could
               not
               haue
               said
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               deceased
               ,
            
             Matth.
             22.32
             .
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
             And
             Matth.
             16.26
             .
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             hee
             should
             winne
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             hee
             lose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             was
             made
             a
             most
             excellent
             creature
             ,
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             excep●
             the
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             ,
             
             
               next
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               man
               excelled
               all
               other
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               see
            
             Psal.
             8.4.5
             .
             What
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ?
             or
             the
             sonne
             
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
             for
             thou
             hast
             made
             him
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             hast
             crowned
             him
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             was
             created
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               God
               made
               man
               in
               his
               own
               image
               and
               liknesse
               ,
               is
               specially
               noted
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               more
               then
               onee
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.26
             .
             
               God
               said
            
             ,
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             in
             our
             image
             ,
             after
             our
             likenesse
             .
             
               And
               verse
            
             27.
             
             So
             God
             created
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             image
             ,
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             created
             he
             him
             :
             male
             and
             female
             created
             hee
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             had
             dominion
             and
             rule
             ouer
             all
             other
             creatures
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               granted
               to
               man
               in
               his
               first
               creation
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.26.28
             .
             To
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             fowle
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             ouer
             euery
             liuing
             thing
             that
             moueth
             vpon
             the
             
             earth
             .
             
               And
               the
               grant
               is
               humbly
               acknowledged
               ,
            
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
             Thou
             madest
             him
             to
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             hands
             :
             thou
             hast
             put
             all
             things
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             K
             Of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             man
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             K
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               KNowledge
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               holinesse
               are
               the
               chiefe
               things
               wherein
               the
               image
               of
               God
               doth
               consist
               .
            
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             the
             word
             of
             God
             would
             not
             call
             vpon
             
             vs
             to
             renew
             this
             image
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             without
             these
             graces
             man
             had
             not
             beene
             fit
             to
             rule
             the
             creatures
             nor
             yet
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             image
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             in
             knowledge
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               noteth
               so
               much
            
             Col.
             3.9.10
             .
             
               where
               speaking
               of
               the
               Christians
               renewed
               estate
               i●
               Christ
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Ye
             haue
             put
             of
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deeds
             ;
             and
             haue
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             doth
             also
             consist
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               man
               doth
               not
               onely
               consist
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               iustice
               and
               in
               sanctity
               or
               holinesse
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               
               that
               of
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             4.24
             .
             Put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             man
             said
             to
             bee
             thus
             made
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Man
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               thus
               made
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
             
               not
               that
               he
               is
               the
               very
               stampe
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               Deity
               ;
               for
               the
               infinite
               and
               invisible
               God
               cannot
               be
               resembled
               in
               the
               person
               of
               a
               sinite
               creature
               :
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               kind
               of
               similitude
               or
               likeness●
               ;
               therefore
               when
               God
               said
               ,
            
             
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             in
             our
             image
             ,
             
               it
               is
               added
            
             ,
             after
             or
             according
             to
             our
             likenesse
             :
             
               the
               later
               words
               expounding
               the
               former
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               peculiar
               priuiledge
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               alone
               is
               so
               called
               ,
            
             2
             Cor
             4.4
             .
             The
             image
             of
             God.
             And
             Col.
             1.15
             .
             The
             image
             of
             the
             inuisible
             God.
             And
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             The
             
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             expresse
             image
             of
             his
             person
             :
             
               because
               he
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God
               eternall
               with
               his
               father
               .
            
          
           
             
             Q.
             Doth
             the
             image
             of
             God
             consist
             onely
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               holinesse
               are
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               onely
               image
               or
               resemblance
               of
               God
               in
               man
               :
               for
               in
               that
               God
               made
               man
               ruler
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               in
               earth
               ,
               man
               doth
               therein
               represent
               the
               soueraignety
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Againe
               ,
               besides
               those
               gifts
               of
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               God
               gaue
               vnto
               man
               diuers
               excellent
               representations
               of
               the
               deitie
               both
               in
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
             Q.
             What
             other
             resemblances
             of
             God
             are
             there
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               In
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               (
               besides
               those
               heauenly
               graces
               of
               diuine
               knowledge
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               
               holinesse
               )
               God
               gaue
               man
               excellent
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               whereby
               he
               did
               know
               the
               nature
               and
               property
               of
               all
               things
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               in
               that
            
             Adam
             
               was
               able
               to
               giue
               to
               euery
               creature
               a
               name
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               .
            
             Gen.
             2.19
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             God
             brought
             them
             vnto
             Adam
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             would
             call
             them
             :
             and
             whatsouer
             Adam
             called
             euery
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             name
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
             Is
             there
             any
             resemblance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             mans
             soule
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               very
               essence
               and
               substance
               of
               mans
               soule
               doth
               in
               some
               respects
               beare
               the
               image
               or
               likenesse
               of
               God
               :
            
             
             
               as
               namely
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               a
               spirituall
               nature
               ,
               invisible
               and
               immortall
               .
               Againe
               the
               soule
               ,
               being
               onely
               one
               ,
               is
               endned
               with
               diuers
               properties
               ,
               as
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             
             
               memory
               ,
               will
               :
               which
               after
               a
               sort
               ▪
               doe
               shadow
               out
               and
               resemble
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               
               and
               the
               trinity
               of
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             part
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               whole
               man
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
            
             
             
               was
               made
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               these
               euidences
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               saith
               ,
            
             Gen
             :
             1.26
             .
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             
               (
               not
               the
               soule
               onely
               ,
               or
               the
               body
               onely
               )
            
             in
             our
             image
             .
             
               Secondly
               ,
               sinne
               being
               the
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               image
               ,
               is
               seated
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               soule
               but
               also
               in
               the
               body
               .
            
             Rom.
             6.12
             .
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               renewing
               of
               Gods
               image
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               is
               as
               well
               in
               the
               body
               as
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               see
            
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               forbidding
               murder
               ,
               doth
               vse
               this
               reason
               ,
            
             Gen.
             9.6
             .
             For
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God
             hath
             hee
             made
             man.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ?
             
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               image
               of
               God
               is
               not
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               body
               as
               it
               is
               a
               body
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               shape
               ,
               and
               parts
               ,
               
               or
               limbs
               ▪
               for
               God
               is
               an
               infinite
               spirit
               ,
               incorporaell
               ,
               and
               inuisible
               ;
               but
               in
               these
               respects
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               As
               the
               body
               vnited
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               chiefely
               consist
               ,
               d●●h
               constitute
               the
               whole
               man.
            
             2.
             
             
               As
               the
               body
               like
               a
               microcosme
               or
               little
               world
               doth
               expresse
               in
               euery
               part
               ,
               the
               wonderfull
               worke
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               As
               those
               excellent
               graces
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               iustice
               principally
               seated
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               doe
               expresse
               themselues
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
            
             (
             as
             Solomon
             speaketh
             )
             Make
             the
             face
             to
             shine
             :
             
               according
               as
               we
               see
               the
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               shine
               through
               the
               lanterne
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             call
             vpon
             vs
             to
             renew
             this
             image
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               the
               word
               of
               doth
               call
               vpon
               vs
               to
               renew
               this
               image
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               consisting
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               prouing
               that
               herein
               the
               image
               of
               God
               doth
               chiefely
               stand
               ,
               see
            
             Ephes.
             4.22.23.24
             .
             
             
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               ,
            
             That
             yee
             put
             off
             concerning
             the
             former
             conuersation
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             deceitfull
             lusts
             .
             And
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             minde
             .
             And
             that
             yee
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             without
             these
             graces
             man
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             rule
             the
             creatures
             ,
             nor
             yet
             himselfe
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               ,
               in
               that
               man
               hauing
               lost
               these
               graces
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               become
               like
               the
               very
               brute
               beast
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             Psal.
             49.20
             .
             Man
             that
             is
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             vnderstandeth
             not
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L
             Of
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             and
             losse
             of
             Gods
             image
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Adams
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             L
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               LEarne
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               lost
               that
               image
               of
               God
               wherein
               hee
               was
               created
               ,
               by
               the
               sinne
               of
            
             Adam
             
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Adam
             hauing
             power
             not
             to
             sinne
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             being
             seduced
             by
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             by
             the
             serpent
             which
             is
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             did
             willingly
             yeeld
             to
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Shew
             how
             and
             in
             what
             respect
             man
             hath
             lost
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               Man
               hath
               lost
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               which
               doe
               yet
               remaine
               the
               same
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               essentially
               they
               were
               in
               their
               first
               creation
               :
               nor
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               faculties
               of
               reason
               ;
               will
               and
               affection
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               were
               not
               men
               ,
               but
               brute
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               the
               image
               of
               God
               which
               man
               hath
               chiefely
               lost
               ,
               is
               that
               conformi●y
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               true
               knowle●ge
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             this
             heauenly
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             is
             the
             image
             which
             man
             hath
             lost
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               by
               that
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.24
             .
             
               where
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               renew
               that
               image
               wherein
               man
               was
            
             created
             after
             God
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
             
             
               Which
               exhortation
               were
               needlesse
               ,
               if
               man
               had
               not
               lost
               this
               image
               :
               and
               if
               this
               were
               not
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               man
               hath
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             this
             image
             of
             God
             was
             lost
             by
             Adams
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             That
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             verse
             18.
             
             By
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             the
             fault
             came
             on
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             .
             And
             verse
             19.
             
             By
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             was
             by
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               apparant
               in
               the
               history
               :
            
             
             
               partly
               by
               the
               charge
               ,
               which
               God
               gaue
               vnto
            
             Adam
             ,
             Gen
             :
             2.16.17
             .
             The
             Lord
             God
             commanded
             the
             man
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             eat
             freely
             of
             euery
             tree
             of
             the
             garden
             .
             But
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             
             thou
             shalt
             not
             eate
             of
             it
             .
             
               Partly
               by
               the
               threatning
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               immediatly
               following
               ,
            
             For
             in
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             .
             
               Partly
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               curse
               denounced
               against
               man
               after
               hee
               had
               sinned
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Adam
             had
             power
             not
             to
             sinne
             if
             hee
             would
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               God
               made
               man
               so
               excellent
               a
               creature
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
             That
             God
             made
             man
             righteous
             and
             vp●●ght
             .
             
               Neither
               could
               it
               haue
               ●ood
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               require
               that
               of
               man
               which
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               performe
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               him
               ,
               hauing
               by
               his
               creation
               no
               power
               to
               obey
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Adam
             was
             seduced
             by
             the
             woman
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               so
               written
            
             ,
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             That
             the
             woman
             gaue
             also
             vnto
             her
             husband
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             eat
             .
             
               It
               was
            
             Adams
             excuse
             ,
             
             verse
             12.
             
             The
             woman
             which
             thou
             gauest
             to
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             she
             gaue
             me
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             eat
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               alleaged
               to
               humble
               that
               sex
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.14
             .
             That
             Adam
             was
             not
             deceiued
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             being
             deceiued
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             transgression
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             deceiued
             by
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             
             2
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
             That
             the
             Serpent
             beguiled
             Eue
             through
             his
             subtilty
             .
             
               And
               the
               story
            
             Gen.
             3.1
             .
             
               doth
               shew
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               was
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             ,
             that
             Serpent
             was
             the
             Deuill
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               the
               Serpent
               was
               the
               Deuill
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               rather
               the
               Deuill
               in
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               see
            
             Reu.
             12.9
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             the
             great
             Dragon
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             called
             the
             Deuill
             and
             Satan
             ,
             which
             deceiueth
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             And
             Chap.
             20.2
             .
             The
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             Deuill
             and
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Adam
             did
             willingly
             yeeld
             to
             the
             temptation
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               history
               doth
               shew
               it
               ,
               by
               expressing
            
             Adams
             
               owne
               confession
               and
               excuse
               ,
               before
               cited
               .
               And
            
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             man
             vpright
             ,
             
               it
               is
               presently
               added
            
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             sought
             out
             many
             inuentions
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             Of
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             all
             mankinde
             through
             Adams
             fall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             M.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               MAnkinde
               being
               tainted
               by
            
             Adams
             
               sinne
               ,
               is
               
               become
               most
               wretched
               &
               miserable
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               sin
               and
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             For
             hereby
             all
             men
             are
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             corrupted
             with
             sinne
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             perceiue
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             will
             ,
             speake
             or
             doe
             any
             good
             thing
             :
             but
             are
             become
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             the
             wrath
             and
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             mankinde
             is
             tainted
             by
             Adams
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               tainture
               of
            
             Adams
             
               sinne
               hath
               seized
               vpon
               all
               his
               posterity
               ,
            
             
             
               inasmuch
               as
               all
               mankinde
               doth
               stand
               guilty
               thereof
               before
               God
               ,
               see
            
             Ro.
             5.12
             .
             
             
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             by
             one
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             death
             passed
             vpon
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             or
             in
             whom
             all
             haue
             sinned
             .
             Againe
             verse
             17.
             by
             one
             mans
             offence
             ,
             death
             reigned
             by
             one
             .
             verse
             18.
             
             By
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             iudgement
             came
             vpon
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             .
             For
             verse
             19
             ,
             By
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             guiltinesse
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               reason
               why
               all
               men
               are
               guilty
               of
            
             Adams
             
               sinne
               ,
               is
               because
            
             Adam
             
               being
               as
               it
               were
               the
               root
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               all
               mankinde
               doth
               spring
               ,
               did
               receiue
               whatsoeuer
               good
               hee
               had
               by
               creation
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               lost
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               for
               himselfe
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               ,
               all
               men
               are
               truely
               said
               to
               sinne
               in
            
             Adam
             ,
             as
             Leui
             
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               paid
               tithes
               in
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               because
               being
               of
               the
               posterity
               
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               he
               was
               then
               in
               the
               loynes
               of
            
             Abraham
             
               his
               father
            
             .
             Heb.
             7.9.10
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             mankinde
             is
             becom●
             most
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               estate
               of
               all
               mankinde
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               lamentable
               outcry
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Romans
             7.24
             .
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             :
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             men
             are
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               confession
               of
            
             Dauid
             ,
             
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             was
             borne
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sinne
             hath
             my
             mother
             conceiued
             me
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.6
             .
             That
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             could
             Christ
             bee
             free
             from
             sinne
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             was
             true
             man
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               was
               true
               man
               ,
               
               descended
               of
            
             Adam
             
               as
               we
               are
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               all
               things
               like
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               yet
               sin
               excepted
               .
               For
               he
               was
               not
               a
               m●ere
               man
               ,
               but
               was
               also
               God
               ,
               and
               againe
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               so
               by
               naturall
               generation
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               supernaturall
               worke
               and
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               .
               Ghost
               was
               conceiued
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               virgin
            
             Mary
             .
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             men
             are
             corrupted
             with
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.9
             .
             That
             all
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             vnder
             sinne
             .
             1
             Kings
             8.46
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             .
             And
             1
             Ioh.
             1.8
             .
             If
             we
             say
             we
             haue
             no
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             deceiue
             our selues
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             vs.
             
               And
               this
               corruption
               of
               sinne
               is
               n●t
               by
               example
               or
               by
               imitation
               only
               ,
               or
               meerely
               of
               some
               euill
               custome
               ,
               but
               by
               propagation
               and
               naturall
               generation
               ,
               all
               men
               being
               conceiued
               and
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             are
             corrupted
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               Apostles
               prayer
               ,
            
             
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             The
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             throughout
             :
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             your
             whole
             spirit
             and
             soule
             and
             body
             may
             bee
             kept
             blamelesse
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
               For
               ,
               what
               need
               he
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               if
               all
               and
               euery
               part
               were
               not
               corrupted
               ?
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             by
             nature
             cannot
             perceiue
             any
             good
             thing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               expresly
               auouch
               so
               much
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             
             That
             the
             naturall
             man
             perceiueth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             for
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
             And
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             infidels
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             shine
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             by
             nature
             cannot
             thinke
             a
             good
             thought
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             God
             saw
             that
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             man
             was
             great
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             was
             only
             euill
             continually
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               taketh
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             That
             we
             are
             not
             sufficient
             of
             our selues
             to
             thinke
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             our selues
             :
             but
             our
             sufficiency
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             cannot
             will
             ,
             desire
             ,
             or
             effect
             any
             good
             thing
             by
             nature
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             That
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             in
             deed
             can
             be
             .
             
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               inferred
            
             ,
             verse
             8.
             
             So
             then
             they
             
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God.
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             It
             is
             God
             which
             worketh
             in
             you
             ,
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             cannot
             by
             nature
             speake
             any
             good
             thing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Saint
             Paul
             
               noteth
               so
               much
               speaking
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
            
             
             Rom.
             3.13.14
             .
             Their
             throat
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             is
             an
             open
             sepulchre
             ,
             with
             their
             tongues
             they
             haue
             vsed
             deceit
             ,
             the
             poyson
             of
             Aspes
             is
             vnder
             their
             lips
             .
             Whose
             mouth
             is
             full
             of
             cursing
             and
             bitternesse
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             cannot
             do
             any
             good
             thing
             by
             nature
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               by
               that
               which
               we
               read
               in
            
             Psal.
             14.1.2.3
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             
             They
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             they
             haue
             done
             abominable
             works
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             .
             The
             Lord
             looked
             downe
             from
             heauen
             vpon
             the
             children
             of
             
             men
             :
             to
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             that
             did
             vnderstand
             and
             seeke
             God.
             They
             are
             all
             gone
             aside
             ,
             they
             are
             altogether
             become
             filthy
             :
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
             
               Which
               tex●
               the
               Apostle
               citeth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.10
             .
             
               to
               proue
               that
               all
               men
               are
               vnder
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             hereupon
             all
             men
             are
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               all
               men
               are
               subiect
               i●
               sinne
               ,
               as
               very
               seruants
               ,
               or
               slaues
               ,
               is
               plainely
               proued
               by
               the
               Apostle
            
             ▪
             Rom.
             6.16.17
             .
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             to
             whom
             yee
             yeeld
             your selues
             seruants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             seruants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             :
             whether
             of
             sinne
             vnto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             ?
             But
             God
             bee
             thanked
             that
             yee
             were
             the
             seruants
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             :
             but
             yee
             haue
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             that
             forme
             of
             doctrine
             which
             was
             deliuered
             you
             .
             
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
            
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             8.34
             .
             Whosoeuer
             committeth
             
             sinne
             ,
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
             .
             
               For
               as
               it
               is
               in
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
             Of
             whosoeuer
             a
             man
             is
             ouercome
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             same
             is
             he
             in
             b●ndage
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             is
             ,
             by
             na●ure
             co●rupted
             ,
             become
             subiect
             to
             Satan
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               Satan
               is
               called
               ,
            
             
             Ephes.
             2.2
             .
             The
             spirit
             that
             work
             th●in
             the
             children
             o●
             disobedience
             .
             And
             2
             Tim.
             2
             26.
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             recouer
             themselues
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             Who
             are
             taken
             captiue
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will.
             Againe
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             
               hee
               is
               called
            
             ,
             The
             God
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             hath
             blinded
             the
             mindes
             of
             them
             which
             beleeue
             not
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             is
             by
             nature
             subiect
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               saith
            
             ,
             
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
             That
             wee
             all
             were
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             And
             Ioh.
             3.36
             .
             
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             :
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             man
             is
             by
             sinne
             subiect
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A
             
               The
               curse
               was
               pronounced
               vpon
            
             Adams
             
               first
               sinne
            
             ,
             Gen.
             3.17
             .
             
               It
               was
               repeated
               against
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Deut.
             28.15
             .
             Mal.
             2.2
             .
             
               And
               is
               noted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             Cursed
             is
             euery
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             doe
             them
             .
             
               Vnder
               this
               burden
               of
               the
               curse
               vpon
               man
               for
               sinne
               ,
               euery
               creature
               is
               said
               to
               groane
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             men
             are
             subiect
             to
             death
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             By
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sinne
             :
             and
             so
             death
             passed
             vpon
             
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             men
             haue
             sinned
             .
             And
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             The
             wages
             of
             sinne
             is
             death
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             all
             men
             are
             subiect
             to
             eternall
             damnation
             for
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               that
               which
               is
               said
               ,
            
             
             2
             Thes.
             1.8.9
             .
             That
             they
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             euerlasting
             destruction
             ,
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             .
             And
             2
             Thes.
             2.12
             .
             That
             all
             they
             might
             be
             damned
             who
             beleeued
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             vnrighteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             N
             Of
             man
             his
             deliuerance
             by
             Christonely
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             N
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               NO
               meanes
               can
               free
               vs
               from
               that
               damnable
               estate
               ,
               but
               onely
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             For
             hee
             being
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             hath
             perfectly
             saued
             vs
             :
             in
             that
             hee
             tooke
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             ,
             being
             conceiued
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             :
             liued
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             to
             God
             :
             suffered
             the
             cursed
             
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             rose
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             :
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             :
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             and
             all
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             are
             saued
             only
             by
             I●sus
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               we
               read
            
             ,
             
             Acts
             4.12
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             saluation
             i●
             any
             other
             :
             for
             among
             men
             there
             is
             giuen
             none
             other
             name
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saued
             .
             And
             Ma●th
             .
             1.21
             .
             
               the
               Angell
               saith
            
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Iesus
             for
             he
             shall
             saue
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             eternall
             son●e
             of
             G●d
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
             G●d
             so
             loued
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             only
             b●gotten
             son●e
             ,
             that
             who●●euer
             beleeueth
             on
             h●m
             ,
             ●●ould
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             e●erlasting
             life
             .
             A●●
             
             1
             Ioh.
             5.20
             .
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             the
             true
             God
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             That
             he
             was
             declared
             mightily
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               he
               is
               God
               is
               manifest
            
             Isa.
             9.6
             .
             
               where
               hee
               is
               called
            
             The
             mighty
             God.
             And
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
             God
             ouer
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             euer
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Ioh
             1.1
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             God.
             
          
           
             
               That
               he
               is
               also
               mvn
               ,
               is
               proued
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             
               where
               hee
               is
               called
            
             ,
             The
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             And
             3.16
             .
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
             The
             word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             vs
             ,
             and
             wee
             saw
             the
             glory
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             of
             the
             father
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             hath
             perfectly
             saued
             vs
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               it
               is
               expresly
               written
            
             ,
             
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             That
             he
             is
             able
             perfectly
             to
             saue
             them
             that
             come
             vnto
             God
             by
             him
             .
             And
             Heb.
             10.14
             .
             That
             by
             one
             offering
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             euer
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             :
             
               And
               thereupon
               is
               inferred
            
             verse
             ,
             18.
             
             That
             where
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             therefore
             tooke
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               he
               did
               assume
               or
               take
               vnto
               his
               Godhead
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               euident
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.16.17
             .
             For
             verily
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             he
             tooke
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             he
             tooke
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             all
             things
             it
             behooued
             him
             to
             bee
             made
             like
             vnto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             a
             mercifull
             and
             faithfull
             high
             
             Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             it
             of
             necessity
             that
             Christ
             should
             become
             man
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               was
               by
               Gods
               decree
               necessary
               that
               Christ
               should
               take
               vnto
               his
               deity
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               mans
               redemption
               could
               not
               be
               procured
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Hee
               must
               bee
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               fit
               to
               suffer
               death
               for
               vs
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               his
               Godhead
               being
               immutable
               ,
               could
               not
               suffer
               ,
               and
               being
               immortall
               could
               not
               die
               .
            
             2.
             
             
             
               It
               was
               requisite
               that
               the
               same
               nature
               that
               had
               offended
               should
               satisfie
               the
               iustice
               of
               God.
            
             3.
             
             
               Hee
               must
               also
               be
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               able
               to
               ouercome
               .
               See
               all
               this
               in
               that
               one
               text
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             conceiued
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Angell
               to
            
             Mary
             ,
             Luke
             1.35
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             come
             vpon
             
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Highest
             shall
             ouershadow
             thee
             :
             therefore
             also
             that
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             borne
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             bee
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             
               And
               to
            
             Ioseph
             
               hee
               sayd
            
             ,
             Matth.
             1.20
             .
             Feare
             not
             to
             take
             vnto
             thee
             Mary
             thy
             wise
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             conceiued
             in
             her
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             he
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               was
               so
               prophesied
            
             ,
             
             Isa.
             7.14
             ▪
             Behold
             a
             virgin
             shall
             conceiue
             and
             beare
             a
             s●nne
             and
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             
               Emmanuel
               .
               It
               was
               effected
            
             ▪
             Math
             1.
             
             ●8
             .
             Now
             the
             birth
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             on
             this
             wise
             ;
             When
             as
             his
             mother
             Mary
             was
             espoused
             to
             Ioseph
             (
             before
             they
             came
             together
             )
             she
             was
             found
             with
             child
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               And
               it
               was
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               Angell
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             2.11
             .
             Vnto
             you
             is
             borne
             this
             day
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Dauid
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             liued
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Phil.
             2.8
             .
             That
             he
             humbled
             himselfe
             and
             became
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             Heb.
             7.26
             .
             For
             such
             an
             high
             Priest
             became
             vs
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmelesse
             ,
             vndefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             and
             made
             higher
             then
             the
             heauens
             .
             For
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
             as
             by
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             bee
             made
             righteous
             .
             
               Therefore
               Christ
               saith
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.19
             .
             For
             their
             sakes
             sanctifie
             I
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             bee
             sanctified
             through
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             did
             suffer
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Isa.
             53.5
             .
             Hee
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             hee
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
             :
             the
             chastisement
             
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             wee
             are
             healed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             hee
             suffered
             death
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             For
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             iust
             for
             the
             vniust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickened
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             hee
             suffered
             the
             cursed
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               story
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
            
             
             Matth.
             27.38
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             That
             hee
             his
             owne
             selfe
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             owne
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             dead
             to
             sinnes
             ,
             should
             liue
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             And
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             euery
             one
             that
             hangeth
             on
             tree
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             hee
             did
             rise
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
             Who
             was
             deliuered
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
             And
             1
             Cor.
             15.3.4
             .
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             rose
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             hee
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             for
             vs
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               was
               so
               prophesied
            
             ,
             Psal.
             68.18
             .
             Thou
             hast
             ascended
             on
             high
             :
             thou
             hast
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             :
             thou
             hast
             receiued
             gifts
             for
             men
             .
             
               And
               it
               was
               performed
            
             ,
             Luke
             24.51
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             while
             hee
             blessed
             them
             ,
             hee
             was
             parted
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             carried
             vp
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             vs
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             If
             
             ye
             then
             bee
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seeke
             those
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             And
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             vs.
             And
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             Whom
             the
             heauens
             must
             receiue
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             Of
             our
             receiuing
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             to
             saluation
             ,
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             O?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               ONly
               by
               faith
               ,
               receiuing
               Iesus
               Christ
               into
               
               the
               heart
               ,
               euery
               man
               that
               with
               contrite
               heart
               confesseth
               his
               sinnes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               truly
               repenteth
               ,
               is
               pardoned
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               stand
               iustified
               before
               God.
               
            
          
           
             For
             we
             can
             merit
             nothing
             with
             God
             ,
             our
             best
             works
             being
             imperfect
             .
             And
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             is
             onely
             made
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             :
             being
             elected
             of
             God
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             are
             we
             said
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               We
               are
               said
               to
               be
               iustified
               by
               saith
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               dignity
               and
               merit
               of
               it
               :
               not
               as
               it
               is
               an
               inward
               and
               inherent
               quality
               or
               virtue
               :
               not
               because
               it
               hath
               charity
               adioyned
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               worketh
               by
               loue
               :
               nor
               because
               it
               receiueth
               any
               force
               
               or
               power
               from
               charity
               to
               iustifie
               ▪
               but
               because
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               hand
               or
               instrument
               we
               receiue
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               iustified
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             are
             iustified
             only
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               wee
               are
               iustified
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               appeare
               by
               these
               euidences
               following
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               ,
            
             1
             
               In
               that
               iustification
               and
               acceptance
               of
               a
               man
               with
               God
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               is
               positiuely
               and
               absolutely
               ascribed
               in
               Scripture
               vnto
               faith
               .
               This
               is
               the
               very
               argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               alleaged
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Habakuk
             ,
             2.4
             .
             The
             iust
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             .
             
               And
               he
               expresseth
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               as
               an
               instance
               of
               the
               state
               of
               euery
               good
               Christian
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             I
             liue
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             by
             the
             saith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loued
             me
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             second
             instance
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             only
             ?
          
           
           
             2
             A.
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               doe
               expresly
               exclude
               all
               workes
               in
               vs
               ,
               touching
               the
               point
               of
               iustification
               ,
               by
               manifest
               exclusiue
               notes
               or
               tearmes
               ;
               being
               equiualent
               with
               the
               exclusiue
               particle
            
             only
             ,
             or
             alone
             .
             
               As
               for
               example
            
             .
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
             Knowing
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             verse
             24.
             
             Being
             iustified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             third
             instance
             of
             iustification
             by
             faith
             onely
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               manifest
               opposition
               noted
               in
               Scripture
               betweene
               grace
               and
               workes
               :
               so
               that
               if
               iustification
               be
               freely
               by
               grace
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               of
               workes
               at
               all
               .
               See
            
             Rom.
             11.6
             .
             If
             by
             grace
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             more
             of
             workes
             :
             otherwise
             grace
             is
             no
             more
             
             grace
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             of
             workes
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             more
             grace
             :
             otherwise
             worke
             is
             no
             more
             worke
             .
             And
             Rom.
             4.4
             .
             To
             him
             that
             worketh
             is
             the
             reward
             not
             reckoned
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             debt
             .
             But
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeueth
             on
             him
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             instance
             of
             iustification
             by
             fayth
             only
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Fourthly
             ,
             4
             
               They
               that
               sought
               righteousnesse
               not
               by
               faith
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               said
               ,
               for
               that
               very
               cause
               not
               to
               haue
               attained
               righteousnesse
               .
               See
            
             Rom.
             9.31.32
             .
             But
             Israel
             which
             followed
             after
             the
             law
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             hath
             not
             attained
             to
             the
             law
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             Wherefore
             ?
             because
             they
             sought
             it
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             were
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             Chap.
             10.3
             .
             For
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             haue
             not
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             beleeueth
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             
               though
               he
               was
               blamelesse
               before
               men
               ,
               touching
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               yet
               he
               counted
               all
               but
               dung
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               found
               in
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Phil.
             3.6.9
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             fifth
             instance
             of
             iustification
             by
             faith
             only
             ?
          
           
             5
             A.
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               The
               brazen
               Serpent
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               now
               as
               when
               the
               Israelites
               were
               stung
               by
               the
               fiery
               serpents
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               were
               preserued
               aliue
               only
               by
               looking
               vpon
               the
               Serpent
               of
               brasse
               :
               so
               when
               wee
               are
               ●●●eng
               to
               death
               by
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               of
               vs
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               wee
               fixe
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               faith
               vpon
               Christ.
               See
               this
               very
               proportion
               obserued
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             3.14.15
             .
             
             As
             Moses
             lift
             vp
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             sixt
             instance
             of
             iustification
             by
             faith
             only
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Sixtly
             ,
             6
             
               there
               are
               many
               graces
               accompanying
               saluation
               in
               a
               Christian
               soule
               ,
               as
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               charity
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               patience
               ,
               humility
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               euery
               grace
               hath
               some
               excellent
               vse
               :
               but
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               none
               is
               sit
               as
               a
               spirituall
               hand
               to
               receiue
               and
               apply
               Christ
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               to
               the
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               faith
               only
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             In
             what
             sense
             then
             are
             we
             said
             to
             bee
             iustified
             by
             faith
             only
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Not
               that
               faith
               is
               solitary
               or
               alone
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               other
               graces
               :
               for
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             to
             worke
             by
             loue
             .
             And
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
             That
             charity
             doth
             proceede
             out
             of
             
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             vnfained
             ,
             
               as
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               other
               graces
               .
               But
               as
               the
               eye
               is
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               with
               it
               many
               other
               members
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               faculty
               of
               seeing
               is
               only
               in
               the
               eye
               :
               so
               faith
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               alone
               ,
               yet
               it
               only
               hath
               power
               to
               apprehend
               Christ
               to
               iustification
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             by
             faith
             wee
             receiue
             Iesus
             Christ
             into
             the
             heart
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               by
               faith
               wee
               receiue
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             1.11.12
             .
             He
             came
             vnto
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             receiued
             him
             not
             .
             But
             as
             many
             as
             receiued
             him
             ,
             to
             th●m
             gaue
             hee
             power
             to
             become
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             on
             his
             name
             
               Where
               wee
               see
               that
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               is
               all
               one
               .
               Againe
               ,
               that
               we
               receiue
               Christ
               into
               the
               heart
               or
               soule
               ,
               as
               the
               fittest
               receptacle
               ,
               
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               Apostles
               prayer
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             3.16.17
             .
             That
             ye
             may
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             bee
             strengthened
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             the
             in
             ward
             man
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             a
             contrite
             heart
             is
             required
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             
             Psal.
             51
             17.
             
             The
             sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             spirit
             :
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
             And
             Ioel
             2.13
             .
             Rend
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             garments
             and
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             your
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             to
             God
             is
             required
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               There
               is
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               confessing
               our
               sins
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               euer
               wee
               will
               obtaine
               pardon
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               conditioned
               ,
            
             1
             Ioh.
             1.9
             .
             That
             if
             wee
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             iust
             to
             forgiue
             vs
             our
             sinnes
             ▪
             
               And
               we
               may
               see
               the
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Psal.
             32.5
             .
             I
             said
             I
             will
             confesse
             
             my
             transgressions
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             forgauest
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             sinne
             .
             
               As
               for
               confession
               to
               man
               it
               is
               onely
               respectiue
               or
               conditionall
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               wrong
               done
               by
               one
               man
               to
               another
               see
            
             Iam.
             5.16
             .
             confesse
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             :
             
               or
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               publike
               hurt
               or
               scandall
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               example
               of
            
             Achan
             ,
             Iosh.
             7.19.20
             .
             
               and
               the
               like
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             true
             repentance
             is
             required
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               True
               R●pentance
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               contrition
               or
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               confession
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               conuersion
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               heart
               ,
               vnto
               God
               ,
               from
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               specially
               necessary
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               pardon
               ;
               this
               is
               intended
               in
            
             Math.
             3.2
             .
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             Luk.
             13.3
             .
             Except
             ye
             amend
             your
             liues
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
             
               and
               
               Act.
            
             11.18
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             they
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             then
             hath
             God
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             granted
             repentance
             vnto
             life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             our
             iustification
             consisteth
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               so
               written
            
             ,
             
             Rom.
             4
             6.7
             .
             
               Euen
               as
            
             Dauid
             
               declareth
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               God
               imputeth
               righteousnesse
               without
               workes
               :
               saying
               ,
            
             Blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             couered
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             we
             can
             merit
             nothing
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               proueth
               it
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.2
             .
             If
             Abraham
             were
             iustified
             by
             workes
             ,
             hee
             hath
             wherein
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             God
             :
             
               for
               what
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               Abraham
            
             beleeued
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Psal.
             130.3
             .
             If
             thou
             Lord
             shouldest
             marke
             iniquities
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             stand
             ?
             
               and
               Psal.
            
             143.2
             .
             Enter
             not
             into
             iudgement
             with
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             for
             in
             thy
             sight
             shall
             no
             man
             liuing
             be
             iustified
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             our
             best
             workes
             are
             imperfect
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             Isa.
             64.6
             .
             But
             we
             are
             all
             as
             an
             vncleane
             thing
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             righteousnesse
             are
             as
             filthy
             rags
             ,
             
               and
               Luk.
            
             17.10
             .
             When
             ye
             haue
             done
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commanded
             you
             ,
             say
             ,
             wee
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Prou●
             that
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             onely
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.22
             .
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             all
             vnder
             sinne
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             by
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             might
             bee
             giuen
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             ,
             
               and
               Act.
            
             2.39
             .
             for
             the
             
             promise
             is
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             a
             farre
             off
             euen
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             they
             were
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               iustification
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               through
               faith
               ,
               doth
               stand
               in
               Gods
               free
               election
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               attained
               by
               any
               merit
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
            
             Act.
             13.48
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             beleeued
             .
             
               And
               Ephes.
            
             1.3
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             blessed
             vs
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heauenly
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             P
             Of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             P
             ?
          
           
             A
             
               PReaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               worke
               repentance
               and
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             For
             God
             that
             giueth
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             worketh
             outwardly
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             worke
             repentance
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               ,
               in
               that
               repentance
               
               was
               the
               subiect
               matter
               of
               Christs
               Preaching
               ,
            
             Matth.
             4.17
             .
             Iesus
             began
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               in
               that
               S.
            
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Act.
             17.30
             .
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             that
             God
             now
             commandeth
             all
             men
             euery
             where
             to
             repent
             ;
             
               and
               Act.
            
             20.20
             .
             I
             kept
             backe
             nothing
             that
             was
             profitable
             ,
             but
             haue
             shewed
             you
             and
             taught
             you
             publikely
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             repentance
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             faith
             toward
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             saith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               we
               reade
            
             ,
             
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
             How
             then
             shall
             they
             call
             on
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             haue
             not
             heard
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             
             they
             heare
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             
               and
               verse
            
             17.
             so
             then
             faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             giueth
             all
             grace
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Iam.
             1.17
             .
             Euery
             good
             gift
             ,
             and
             euery
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             and
             commeth
             downe
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             .
             And
             2
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             according
             as
             his
             diuine
             power
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             all
             things
             that
             pertaine
             to
             life
             &
             godlinesse
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             called
             vs
             to
             glory
             and
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             giueth
             repentance
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               We
               may
               learne
               so
               much
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               his
               exhortation
               to
            
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             
               where
               he
               aduiseth
               him
               ,
               to
            
             instruct
             with
             meekenesse
             ,
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselues
             ,
             prouing
             if
             God
             at
             any
             time
             will
             giue
             them
             repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             the
             truth
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Act.
             5.31
             .
             
             that
             God
             hath
             lift
             vp
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             to
             giue
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             giueth
             faith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
            
             ,
             
             Eph.
             2.8
             .
             For
             by
             grace
             are
             ye
             saued
             through
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             your selues
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
               And
               Phil.
            
             1.29
             .
             For
             vnto
             you
             it
             is
             giuen
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             you
             should
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             worketh
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             .
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               outward
               meanes
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               God
               doth
               vse
               as
               an
               organe
               or
               instrument
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
            
             Iam.
             1.18
             .
             Of
             his
             owne
             will
             begat
             he
             vs
             ,
             with
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             bee
             as
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             And
             1
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             Being
             borne
             anew
             not
             of
             mortall
             
             seed
             ,
             but
             of
             immortall
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             
               and
               verse
            
             25.
             
             This
             is
             the
             word
             which
             is
             preached
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             worketh
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               by
               these
               arguments
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               prophecied
               and
               foretold
               ,
            
             Ioel
             2.28
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             afterward
             ,
             1
             that
             I
             will
             powre
             out
             my
             spirit
             vpon
             all
             fl●sh
             ,
             
               and
               Zach.
            
             12.10
             .
             I
             will
             powre
             vpon
             the
             house
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             supplication
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             look
             vpon
             me
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             second
             argument
             to
             proue
             that
             God
             worketh
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               prophesie
               was
               accomplished
               and
               effected
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             noteth
             ,
             Acts
             2.16
             .
             This
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ioel.
               And
               at
               his
               Sermon
            
             ,
             Acts
             10.44
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             while
             Peter
             yet
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             them
             all
             which
             heard
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             third
             argument
             to
             proue
             that
             God
             worketh
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Thirdly
             ,
             3
             
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               all
               spirituall
               gifts
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             spirit
             ,
             diuiding
             to
             euery
             man
             seuerally
             as
             hee
             will.
             
               Insomuch
               as
               the
               outward
               meanes
               without
               this
               inward
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               is
               of
               no
               force
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               that
            
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor
             3.6.7
             .
             I
             haue
             planted
             ,
             Apollo
             watered
             ,
             but
             God
             gaue
             the
             increase
             .
             So
             then
             neither
             is
             he
             that
             planteth
             any
             thing
             ,
             neither
             hee
             that
             watereth
             :
             but
             God
             that
             giueth
             the
             increase
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             argument
             
             to
             proue
             that
             God
             worketh
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               acknowledgeth
               none
               for
               his
               ,
               that
               haue
               not
               his
               spirit
               working
               in
               them
               .
               See
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             .
             And
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             If
             any
             man
             haue
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
             
               This
               is
               so
               euident
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doubteth
               not
               to
               affirme
               ,
            
             that
             no
             man
             can
             
               so
               much
               as
            
             say
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Q
             Of
             the
             inseparable
             properties
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             Q
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               QValities
               of
               faith
               inseparable
               vnto
               it
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               to
               vnite
               vs
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               to
               assure
               vs
               of
               Gods
               loue
               in
               him
               :
               to
               purifie
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               to
               worke
               by
               loue
               .
            
          
           
             For
             vntill
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             :
             but
             when
             once
             wee
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             vnite
             vs
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               This
               quality
               or
               property
               of
               faith
               ,
               namely
               to
               vnite
               vs
               vnto
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             
               is
               expresly
               noted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.13
             .
             But
             now
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             ye
             who
             sometimes
             were
             farre
             off
             ,
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             bl●od
             of
             Christ.
             And
             verse
             19.
             
             Now
             therefore
             ye
             are
             no
             more
             strangers
             ,
             and
             forreiners
             ,
             but
             fellow
             Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             is
             the
             quality
             of
             faith
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             Gods
             loue
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.2
             .
             That
             by
             Christ
             wee
             haue
             accesse
             by
             faith
             into
             the
             grace
             wherein
             wee
             stand
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             And
             verse
             5.
             
             Hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             because
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             
             Ghost
             which
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             vs.
             
               Therefore
               faith
               is
               thus
               described
            
             ,
             Heb
             ▪
             11.1
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             substance
             ,
             or
             ground
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             things
             not
             seene
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             it
             yet
             more
             fully
             and
             plainely
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               may
               appeare
               more
               fully
               and
               euidently
               by
               that
               confident
               acclamation
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               protestation
               of
               the
               Apos●le
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               euery
               Christian
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.35
             .
             Who
             shall
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
               and
               verse
            
             38.39
             .
             For
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             com●
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             faith
             to
             purifie
             the
             hart
             ?
          
           
           
             3
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             Act.
             15.8.9
             .
             That
             God
             which
             knoweth
             the
             hearts
             ,
             beare
             them
             witnesse
             ,
             giuing
             them
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             did
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             put
             no
             difference
             betweene
             vs
             and
             them
             ,
             purifying
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             commandement
             is
             charitie
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             saith
             vnfained
             :
             
               where
               wee
               see
               that
               vniting
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               puritie
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             faith
             to
             work
             by
             loue
             !
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               obserued
               as
               a
               speciall
               propertie
               o●
               faith
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             4
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             
               where
               hauing
               said
            
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             the
             spirit
             ,
             waite
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             righteous●esse
             ,
             by
             faith
             ;
             
               h●e
               presently
               addeth
               these
               words
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
            
             ,
             In
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             circumcision
             
             auaileth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             vncircumcision
             ,
             but
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             loue
             ,
             
               therein
               noting
               faith
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               efficient
               cause
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               loue
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             till
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             we
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             hope
             ?
          
           
             A
             
               We
               may
               see
               the
               tru●h
               of
               this
               by
               the
               Apostles
               description
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               before
               their
               cōuersion
               ,
            
             
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             
               saith
               he●
            
             ye
             were
             without
             Christ
             ,
             being
             aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             couenants
             of
             promise
             ,
             hauing
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             when
             once
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               so
               written
            
             ,
             
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             that
             being
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             wee
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               chap.
            
             8.1
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             now
             no
             
             condemnation
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             once
             beleeuing
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             but
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               when
               once
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               but
               be
               fruitfull
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               teacheth
               by
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               doth
               resemble
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               beleeuers
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               the
               branches
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             15.5
             .
             I
             am
             the
             Vine
             ,
             ye
             are
             the
             branches
             .
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             ●ringeth
             forth
             〈…〉
             without
             me
             yee
             〈…〉
             thing
             ,
             Apo‑
             〈…〉
             2.14
             .
             That
             Christ
             〈…〉
             se
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             hee
             〈…〉
             from
             all
             ini
             〈…〉
             rifie
             vnto
             himselfe
             〈…〉
             ople
             ,
             zealous
             of
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             R
             Of
             the
             meanes
             of
             encreasing
             faith
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             R.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               REmember
               that
               saith
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               other
               graces
               are
               increased
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               reading
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               conference
               ,
               practise
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             God
             requireth
             of
             euery
             Christian
             a
             daily
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             appointed
             these
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Q
               ▪
            
             Proue
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             saith
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             are
             increased
             and
             confirmed
             by
             
             these
             meanes
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               So
               much
               may
               be
               gathered
               in
               generall
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               E●angelist
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.41.42
             .
             
               where
               speaking
               of
               those
               that
               were
               conuerted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Then
             they
             that
             gladly
             receiued
             his
             word
             ,
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             bread
             and
             prayers
             ;
             
               noting
               thereby
               how
               being
               conuerted
               ,
               they
               did
               continue
               ,
               and
               were
               increased
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               by
               those
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             More
             particularly
             proue
             that
             Preaching
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             confirme
             grace
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             As
             new
             borne
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             grow
             thereby
             ;
             
               and
               Act.
            
             14
             .
             21.2●
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             returned
             ,
             &c.
             confirming
             
             the
             Disciples
             hearts
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             14.3
             .
             Hee
             that
             prophecieth
             
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               preacheth
               and
               expoundeth
               the
               word
               )
            
             speaketh
             vnto
             me●
             ,
             ●o
             edification
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             reading
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             confirme
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
            
             ,
             2
             
               that
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
             Paul
             exhorteth
             Timothie
             to
             giue
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             exhortation
             and
             to
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             
               commendeth
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               knowne
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               of
               a
            
             childe
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             him
             wise
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             15.4
             .
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             haue
             hope
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             meditation
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             confirme
             in
             vs
             the
             sauing
             graces
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Dauid
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.97
             .
             O
             how
             loue
             I
             thy
             law
             !
             It
             is
             my
             meditation
             all
             the
             day
             .
             
               And
               to
               shew
               what
               increase
               and
               confirmation
               of
               heauenly
               grace
               he
               receiued
               by
               this
               his
               religious
               exercise
               of
               meditation
               ;
               he
               addeth
               immediately
               ,
            
             verse
             98.
             
             That
             it
             made
             him
             wiser
             then
             his
             enemies
             ,
             verse
             99.
             
             That
             hee
             had
             more
             vnderstanding
             then
             all
             his
             teachers
             ,
             
               And
               verse
            
             100.
             
             That
             hee
             did
             vnderstand
             more
             then
             the
             ancients
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             conference
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             confirme
             grace
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               Thus
               the
               godly
               ,
               meeting
               together
               ,
               strengthened
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             Then
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             spake
             often
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             harkened
             and
             heard
             
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             Book
             of
             remembrance
             was
             written
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             thought
             vpon
             his
             Name
             .
             
               To
               this
               end
               are
               those
               frequent
               exhortations
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               in
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.11
             .
             Comfort
             your selues
             together
             ,
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             euen
             as
             also
             you
             doe
             .
             
               And
               Heb.
            
             3.13
             .
             
             Exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             called
             To
             day
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             practise
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             confirme
             grace
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
            
             Dauid
             saith
             ,
             5
             Psal.
             119.100
             .
             I
             vnderstand
             more
             then
             the
             ancients
             ,
             because
             I
             kept
             thy
             precepts
             :
             
               hereupon
               our
               Sauiour
               affirmeth
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             7.17
             .
             That
             if
             any
             man
             will
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             hee
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             
               Now
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               
               a
               note
               of
               great
               increase
               and
               strength
               of
               grace
               .
               Nay
               our
               Sauiour
               placeth
               the
               happinesse
               of
               knowledge
               in
               practise
               ;
               see
            
             Ioh.
             13.17
             .
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             doe
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             praier
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             increase
             faith
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             ?
          
           
             6
             A.
             
               Prayer
               is
               the
               Conduit
               pipe
               to
               conuey
               Gods
               graces
               vnto
               us
               ,
               therefore
            
             Luk.
             17.5
             .
             The
             Apostles
             said
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Increase
             our
             faith
             ;
             and
             Dauid
             prayeth
             ,
             Psal.
             119.18
             .
             Open
             thou
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             behold
             wondrous
             things
             out
             of
             thy
             law
             .
             
               And
               Paul
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.9
             .
             Ceased
             not
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             spirituall
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             increasing
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             strengthened
             with
             all
             might
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             Sacr●ment
             are
             meanes
             to
             increase
             and
             
             confirme
             grace
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               they
               are
               called
               signes
               to
               signifie
               ,
            
             7
             
               and
               seales
               to
               confirme
               :
               as
               circumcision
               is
               called
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             
               Baptisme
               is
               called
               the
               figure
               that
               now
               saueth
               vs
               ,
               because
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               or
               confirmeth
               our
               saluation
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             require●h
             of
             euery
             Christian
             a
             daily
             encrease
             of
             grace
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             Grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             
               They
               are
               reproued
               ,
               that
            
             when
             as
             concerning
             the
             time
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             teachers
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             neede
             againe
             to
             bee
             taught
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             Chap.
             6.1
             .
             
               they
               are
               exhorted
               to
            
             goe
             on
             vnto
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             hath
             
             appointed
             these
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             :
             and
             first
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               that
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
               was
               therefore
               ordained
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.12
             .
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             Till
             wee
             all
             come
             into
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             vnto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             vnto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             age
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             :
             That
             wee
             henceforth
             ,
             bee
             no
             more
             children
             ,
             wauering
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             euery
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftinesse
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceiue
             :
             But
             following
             the
             truth
             in
             loue
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             grow
             vp
             into
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             euen
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             reading
             to
             that
             end
             :
             
             and
             first
             publique
             reading
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               God
               so
               commanded
            
             ,
             2
             Deut.
             31
             11.
             
             1
             When
             all
             Isra●l
             come
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             hee
             shall
             choose
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             read
             this
             Law
             before
             all
             Israel
             ,
             in
             their
             hearing
             .
             And
             verse
             12.
             
             Gather
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             stranger
             that
             is
             within
             thy
             gates
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             heare
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             learne
             ,
             and
             feare
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             obserue
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             reading
             priuately
             in
             the
             family
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             2
             Deut.
             6.6.7
             .
             These
             words
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             bee
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             rehearse
             them
             continually
             vnto
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             talke
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             thou
             tarriest
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             walkest
             
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             liest
             downe
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             risest
             vp
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             reading
             solitarily
             ,
             euery
             one
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
            
             ,
             Deut.
             17.19
             .
             
               in
               that
               euen
               the
               King
               himselfe
               is
               commanded
               to
               read
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
            
             1
             
               that
               hee
               may
               learne
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law.
               And
               to
            
             Ioshuah
             ,
             
               the
               like
               charge
               is
               giuen
            
             ,
             Iosh.
             1.8
             .
             This
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             meditate
             therein
             day
             &
             night
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             obserue
             to
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             written
             therein
             :
             for
             then
             thou
             shalt
             make
             thy
             way
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             reading
             solitarily
             euery
             one
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               expresse
               c●mmandement
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Iohn
             5.39
             .
             Se●rch
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             yee
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             they
             which
             testifie
             of
             me
             ▪
             And
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             richly
             ,
             in
             all
             wisdome
             ,
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Acts
             17.11
             .
             
               The
               Bereans
               are
               commended
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             receiued
             the
             word
             with
             all
             readinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             were
             so
             .
             
               And
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               hardest
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Reu.
             1.3
             .
             Blessed
             is
             hee
             that
             readeth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             heare
             the
             words
             of
             this
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             keepe
             those
             things
             which
             are
             written
             therein
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             meditation
             to
             that
             end
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               charge
            
             3
             
             
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               vnto
            
             Ioshuah
             ,
             
               namely
               ,
               that
            
             hee
             should
             meditate
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             Ios.
             1.8
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               prop●u●ded
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               to
               happinesse
               ,
            
             Psal.
             1.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             walked
             in
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             nor
             standeth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sinners
             ,
             nor
             sitteth
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             scornefull
             ,
             but
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             law
             doth
             hee
             meditate
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             conference
             was
             appointed
             to
             that
             end
             ?
          
           
             4
             A.
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
            
             Deut
             6.7
             .
             To
             talke
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             rising
             vp
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               hauing
               said
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
             Let
             vs
             keepe
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             hope
             without
             wauering
             ,
             
               addeth
               immediately
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               that
               end
               ,
            
             
             verse
             24.25
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             consider
             one
             another
             ▪
             to
             prouoke
             vnto
             loue
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             our selues
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             but
             exhorting
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             practise
             is
             appointed
             to
             that
             end
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               requireth
               the
               condition
               of
               practise
               ,
            
             5
             
               of
               euery
               man
               that
               will
               be
               able
               to
               iudge
               of
               truth
               and
               error
               ,
               and
               to
               withstand
               seducers
               ,
               see
            
             Ioh.
             7.17
             .
             
               and
               the
               Apostle
               directeth
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             that
             through
             long
             custome
             
               (
               which
               standeth
               in
               experience
               and
               practise
               )
            
             men
             haue
             their
             wits
             exercised
             ,
             to
             discerne
             both
             good
             and
             ●uill
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               saith
            
             ,
             Psal.
             50.23
             .
             To
             him
             that
             ordereth
             hi●
             conuersation
             aright
             ,
             will
             I
             shew
             the
             saluation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             prayer
             to
             that
             end
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               included
               in
               the
               generall
            
             6
             
             promise
             ,
             Math.
             7.7
             .
             Aske
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             you
             ,
             
               and
               verse
            
             8
             ,
             for
             whosoeuer
             asketh
             ,
             receiueth
             .
             
               Againe
               ,
               ●ro
            
             .
             2.3
             4.5
             .
             If
             thou
             criest
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             liftest
             vp
             thy
             voyce
             for
             vnderstanding
             :
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             vnderstand
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             finde
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             appointed
             Sacraments
             to
             that
             end
             ?
          
           
             7
             A.
             
               That
               Sacraments
               were
               ordained
               for
               our
               confirmation
               ,
               see
            
             Gen
             ▪
             17.10
             .
             
               concerning
               circumcision
               ,
               which
               is
               therefore
               called
               the
            
             Couenant
             ,
             
               because
               it
               did
               signe
               ,
               seale
               and
               confirme
               the
               couenant
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               noteth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             
               The
               like
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Passeouer
               ,
            
             Exod.
             13.9
             .
             
               So
               vnto
               vs
               Christians
               .
               Baptisme
               was
               to
               that
               end
               ord●ined
               ,
            
             Math.
             28.19
             .
             
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             Luk
             22.19
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S
             Of
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Rehearse
               the
               Letter
            
             S
             ?
          
           
             A.
             SAcraments
             are
             outward
             visible
             signes
             of
             the
             couenant
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             to
             signifie
             ,
             and
             to
             seale
             or
             confirme
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             instruments
             or
             meanes
             )
             to
             conuay
             sauing
             grace
             to
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             as
             badges
             or
             tokens
             of
             our
             Christian
             profession
             .
             And
             they
             are
             in
             number
             onely
             two
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             helpes
             our
             weake
             faith
             doth
             require
             :
             and
             these
             only
             hath
             
             Christ
             ordained
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             being
             answerable
             to
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passouer
             :
             and
             are
             alone
             in
             that
             kinde
             sufficient
             both
             for
             the
             beginning
             and
             continuing
             of
             sauing
             grace
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               of
               the
               couenant
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             That
             Sacraments
             are
             signes
             of
             the
             couenant
             &
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             couenant
             ;
             conferre
             
               Gen.
               17.10
            
             .
             with
             verse
             
               11.
               
               This
               is
               my
               couenant
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               ye
               shall
               keepe
               betweene
               mee
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               thy
               seede
               after
               thee
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             see
             
               Act.
               2.38
            
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             exhorting
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             alledgeth
             this
             reason
             ,
             for
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thereby
             intimating
             ,
             that
             to
             whomsoeuer
             the
             couenant
             doth
             belong
             ,
             to
             them
             belongeth
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             which
             is
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             Lord
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             onely
             author
             of
             all
             Sacraments
             ▪
             
             for
             as
             it
             is
             only
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             couenant
             ,
             and
             to
             conferre
             grace
             :
             so
             he
             only
             hath
             authority
             to
             ordaine
             and
             appoint
             the
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             couenan●
             of
             grace
             .
             Thus
             did
             hee
             both
             enter
             the
             couenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             for
             euer
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.7
            
             .
             and
             also
             appoint
             the
             signe
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             
               verse
               10.11
            
             .
             The
             like
             hee
             did
             concerning
             the
             Passeouer
             .
             
               Exod.
               12.
            
             and
             13.
             
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             being
             eternall
             God
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             did
             institute
             Baptisme
             ,
             
               Matth.
               28
               19.
               
               Goe
               teach
               all
               nations
               ,
               baptizing
               
               them
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               Luk.
               22.19
               .
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               .
            
             Whereupon
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
               I
               haue
               receiued
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               also
               haue
               deliuered
               vnto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               To
               what
               end
               or
               vse
               were
               the
               Sacraments
               ordained
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             end
             or
             vse
             of
             Sacraments
             is
             diuers
             :
             
             First
             ,
             Sacraments
             are
             ordained
             to
             signifie
             ,
             shew
             and
             represent
             vnto
             vs
             the
             grace
             offered
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             1
             In
             which
             respect
             they
             are
             called
             signes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             tokens
             and
             resemblances
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             fauour
             towards
             vs.
             So
             circumcision
             is
             called
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             
               Ro.
               4.11
            
             .
             &
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.11
            
             .
             Baptisme
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             figure
             ,
             that
             now
             saueth
             vs.
             Againe
             of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Exod.
               12.14
               .
               This
               day
               shall
               bee
               to
               you
               a
               remembrance
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               Luk.
               22.19
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.26
               .
               Yee
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               hee
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               second
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               Sacrame●ts
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Secondly
             ,
             2
             Sacraments
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             seale
             or
             confirme
             the
             in●a●●ible
             certainty
             of
             his
             couenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             made
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             faythfull
             may
             more
             firmely
             belieue
             ,
             and
             rest
             vpon
             it
             by
             faith
             :
             as
             ciuill
             contracts
             are
             ratified
             ,
             and
             made
             authenticke
             by
             their
             seales
             annexed
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             is
             by
             the
             Ap●stle
             ,
             
               Rom.
               4.11
            
             .
             c●ll●d
             ,
             
               The
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               third
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Thirdly
             ,
             3
             Sacraments
             are
             ordained
             to
             bee
             as
             instruments
             or
             meanes
             to
             conuay
             grace
             to
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             which
             is
             euident
             for
             
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.26
            
             .
             to
             
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               .
            
             And
             
               Tit.
               3.5
            
             .
             God
             is
             said
             to
             saue
             vs
             
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             And
             for
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             see
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
            
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             the
             cup
             of
             blessing
             ,
             
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             bread
             ,
             
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             because
             in
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             these
             outward
             elements
             ,
             the
             faith
             full
             doe
             communicate
             with
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               grace
               is
               conuayed
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               receiuers
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               euery
               true
               beleeuer
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             That
             grace
             is
             not
             conuayed
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             partaker
             of
             the
             outward
             elements
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mark.
               16.16
            
             .
             doth
             not
             say
             simply
             ,
             Hee
             that
             is
             baptized
             ,
             but
             
               Hee
               that
               beleeueth
               
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               bee
               saued
               .
            
             And
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
               8.21.23
            
             .
             said
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             was
             baptized
             )
             
               That
               his
               heart
               was
               not
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.29
               .
               That
               the
               vnworthy
               receiuer
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               his
               owne
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               fourth
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Fourthly
             ,
             4
             Sacraments
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             as
             badges
             or
             tokens
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             religion
             ,
             might
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             .
             Thus
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passeouer
             did
             distinguish
             the
             Iewes
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Iewes
             religion
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             termed
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             
             the
             vncircumcised
             ,
             
             see
             
               1
               Sam.
               17.26.36
               .
               This
               vncircumcised
               Philistine
               .
            
             And
             
               Isa.
               52.1
               .
               The
               vncircumcised
               and
               vncleane
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Exod.
               12.48
               .
               No
               vncircumcised
               person
               shall
               ●at
               thereof
               .
            
             As
             being
             also
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               our
               Sacraments
               are
               badg●s
               to
               vs
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             whosoeuer
             will
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             exhorted
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.38
               .
               to
               be
               baptiz●d
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             as
             the
             ●●dge
             and
             token
             of
             his
             entrance
             ●o
             his
             Christian
             profession
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Eurac●
             becoming
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             to
             be
             the
             badge
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             desired
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             it
             .
             
               Acts
               8.36
               .
               See
               ,
               here
               is
               water
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               doth
               let
               mee
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             And
             as
             baptisme
             is
             the
             badge
             of
             our
             entrance
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             of
             our
             continuance
             .
             
             Therefore
             both
             together
             are
             made
             effectuall
             signes
             of
             our
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.13
            
             .
             and
             10.17
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             their
             right
             vse
             ,
             doe
             not
             only
             distinguish
             Christians
             from
             Heathen
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             true
             Christian
             from
             the
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               there
               are
               only
               two
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             That
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             are
             only
             two
             ,
             
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             may
             plainely
             appeare
             ,
             1
             not
             only
             by
             the
             institution
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             more
             but
             these
             two
             ,
             
               Matth.
               28.19
            
             .
             and
             
               Luk.
               22.19
            
             .
             but
             also
             in
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             it
             behooued
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
             in
             performing
             euery
             good
             duty
             ,
             both
             legall
             and
             Euangelicall
             ,
             did
             only
             communicate
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             as
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             see
             
               Mat.
               3.13.14.15
            
             .
             and
             26.26
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             
               How
               else
               may
               it
               appeare
               that
               there
               are
               only
               two
               ?
            
          
           
             2
             A.
             It
             is
             mystically
             shewed
             by
             the
             water
             and
             blood
             which
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             side
             of
             Christ
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               19.34
            
             .
             Whereunto
             Saint
             Iohn
             alluding
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               1
               Io.
               5.6
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               that
               came
               by
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               not
               by
               water
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               water
               and
               blood
               .
            
             3
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             noting
             how
             the
             Fathers
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             were
             vnited
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wee
             Christians
             since
             his
             comming
             ,
             alludeth
             to
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             symboles
             or
             signes
             of
             that
             vnion
             .
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.2.3.4
               .
               They
               were
               all
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               baptized
               vnto
            
             Moses
             
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               drinke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               .
            
          
           
             
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               our
               weake
               faith
               doth
               require
               such
               helps
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             If
             we
             were
             altogether
             spirituall
             ,
             
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             perfection
             ,
             we
             should
             need
             no
             such
             helpes
             ,
             as
             these
             outward
             elements
             :
             but
             the
             soule
             being
             compassed
             about
             with
             this
             flesh
             of
             ours
             and
             seeing
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             a
             prison
             ,
             in
             an
             obscure
             manner
             ;
             wee
             are
             constrained
             to
             vse
             these
             supports
             of
             our
             weakenesse
             ,
             as
             old
             and
             weake
             sights
             vse
             spectacles
             .
             Thus
             much
             the
             Apostle
             intimateth
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.9.12
               .
               That
               because
               we
               doe
               but
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               wee
               now
               see
               therefore
               through
               a
               glasse
               darkely
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Is
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               sufficient
               without
               these
               outward
               signes
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             We
             reade
             ,
             
             
               Heb.
               6.17
               .
               That
               God
               ,
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               shew
               vnto
               the
               heires
               of
               promise
               the
               stablenesse
               of
               his
               counsell
               ,
               bound
               himselfe
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               that
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lie
               ,
               wee
               might
               haue
               strong
               consolation
               .
            
             In
             which
             wo●ds
             we
             may
             plainely
             see
             ,
             
             that
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             specially
             being
             confirmed
             by
             oath
             )
             is
             in
             it selfe
             most
             sufficient
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             ,
             to
             adde
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             euident
             argument
             ,
             that
             our
             infirmitie
             doth
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             helpes
             ,
             beside
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               th●se
               two
               Sacraments
               onely
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
             A.
             That
             Christ
             neuer
             ordained
             any
             more
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             onely
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             most
             euident
             ,
             in
             that
             concerning
             these
             outward
             elements
             of
             water
             ,
             bread
             and
             wine
             onely
             ,
             and
             ●one
             other
             ,
             hee
             solemnly
             pro●●●●ted
             these
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             
               M●th
               .
               28
               .
               1●
               .
               Goe
               ,
               t●ach
               all
               Na●ions
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               Math.
               26.26.27
               .
               &c.
            
             Againe
             ,
             concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             
             these
             onely
             ,
             did
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             giue
             order
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Apostolike
             and
             primitiue
             Church
             obserued
             onely
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.38.42
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               then
               are
               wee
               to
               thinke
               of
               those
               other
               fiue
               Sacraments
               ,
               vsed
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Those
             fiue
             ,
             
             commonly
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               Penance
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
            
             and
             
               Extreme
               Vnction
            
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             asmuch
             as
             they
             want
             those
             things
             that
             should
             giue
             them
             the
             true
             nature
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             signes
             ,
             that
             all
             Sacraments
             haue
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             and
             vse
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             seale
             ,
             and
             confirme
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             vnto
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             
               Shew
               particularly
               why
               they
               are
               no
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             Confirmation
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             outward
             visible
             signe
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             to
             any
             such
             end
             ,
             1
             as
             Sacraments
             are
             appointed
             vnto
             ;
             onely
             thus
             it
             came
             in
             vse
             among
             Christians
             ,
             
             immediately
             after
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             conferred
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             being
             ceased
             :
             there
             was
             in
             imitation
             thereof
             ,
             a
             custome
             tak●n
             vp
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ▪
             that
             they
             that
             had
             beene
             baptized
             ,
             and
             had
             learned
             the
             Catechisme
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             and
             prayers
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             commended
             vnto
             God
             for
             the
             confirmation
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             ordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Why
               is
               Penance
               no
               Sacrament
            
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             Penance
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             visible
             signe
             ,
             nor
             institution
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             
             such
             :
             but
             for
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             religious
             exercise
             of
             another
             kinde
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             examination
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             are
             :
             
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             penance
             or
             penitence
             are
             to
             be
             renewed
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             presence
             or
             ministeriall
             assistance
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Minister
             :
             though
             it
             be
             good
             sometimes
             to
             vse
             the
             helpe
             ,
             counsell
             and
             ministeriall
             power
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Why
               is
               Order
               no
               Sacrament
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Order
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             3
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             giue
             it
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             for
             this
             speciall
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             onely
             concerne
             the
             orders
             ,
             degrees
             ,
             and
             offices
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             :
             whereas
             Sacraments
             are
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               Matrimony
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             4
          
           
             A.
             Matrimony
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             because
             all
             Christian
             Sacraments
             are
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             badges
             and
             tokens
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             all
             other
             societies
             .
             But
             Matrimony
             was
             instituted
             of
             God
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             before
             the
             f●ll
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             as
             a
             Sacramentall
             signe
             ,
             but
             to
             serue
             for
             the
             honest
             and
             lawfull
             propagation
             of
             mankinde
             .
             And
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             shall
             be
             common
             ,
             both
             to
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Christians
             and
             Heathen
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               Extreme
               Vnction
               is
               no
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             5
             A.
             Extreme
             Vnction
             ,
             whi●h
             is
             the
             annoynting
             of
             the
             sicke
             with
             oyle
             ,
             is
             also
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             doe
             warrant
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             for
             the
             annointing
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             is
             meerely
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             was
             onely
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             ●nd
             or
             vse
             of
             that
             annointing
             was
             
             farre
             different
             from
             this
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             for
             the
             recouerie
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             this
             is
             onely
             vsed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             past
             recouerie
             ,
             see
             
               Mark.
               6.13
               .
               I●m
               .
               5.14
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Shew
               that
               our
               two
               Saments
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             apparant
             by
             this
             ,
             
             in
             that
             as
             circumcision
             was
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             their
             entrance
             into
             couenant
             with
             God
             :
             so
             Baptisme
             is
             to
             vs.
             And
             as
             the
             Passeouer
             was
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             their
             preseruation
             :
             so
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             confirmation
             and
             continuance
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               these
               two
               Sacraments
               are
               alone
               sufficient
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             That
             they
             are
             alone
             sufficient
             for
             the
             beginning
             and
             continuing
             of
             sauing
             grace
             ,
             
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             being
             no
             other
             grace
             
             but
             beginning
             and
             continuing
             grace
             :
             and
             Baptisme
             seruing
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             there
             need
             no
             more
             Sacraments
             but
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             T
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             T
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               THe
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               persons
               baptized
               ,
               professing
               repentance
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               such
               are
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               word
               washed
               with
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
               being
               thereby
               admitted
               into
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               :
               assured
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               doe
               vow
               and
               promise
               ,
               and
               are
               by
               Baptisme
               confirmed
               in
               grace
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               no
               more
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ,
             or
             new
             birth
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             once
             onely
             to
             bee
             receiued
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             be
             once
             borne
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             virtue
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             persons
             baptized
             must
             professe
             their
             repentance
             .
             
          
           
             A.
             
               Those
               that
               are
               of
               yeeres
               of
               discretion
               ought
               to
               professe
               their
               repentance
               ,
            
             1
             
               before
               they
               bee
               admitted
               
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Baptism●
               .
               Therefore
            
             Iohn
             Baptist
             
               is
               said
            
             Mark.
             1
             45.
             to
             preach
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             repentance
             .
             And
             it
             i●
             
               added
               further
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             confessing
             their
             sinne
             ▪
             
               So
               the
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             
               dire●ted
               those
               that
               were
               to
               become
               Christians
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             Repent
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             and
             bee
             baptiz●d
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             baptized
             must
             professe
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               This
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               also
               required
               of
               such
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               answere
               of
            
             Philip
             
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.37
             .
             If
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             thou
             beleeued
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               example
               of
               the
               ●alour
               ,
            
             Act
             16.31.33.34
             .
             
               who
               was
               by
            
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             directed
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             beleeuing
             was
             baptized
             with
             all
             his
             house
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Act.
             8.12
             .
             That
             when
             they
             beleeued
             ,
             
             they
             were
             baptized
             both
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           
             Q
             Proue
             that
             the
             children
             of
             such
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               parents
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               at
               least
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               beleeuing
               and
               being
               baptiz●d
               ,
               their
               children
               are
               al●o
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             1
             Cor
             7.14
             .
             
               that
               such
               children
            
             are
             holy
             .
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
            
             1.
             
               they
               are
               within
               the
               couen●nt
               .
               see
            
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Ab●aham
               and
               h●s
               ●●●d
               .
               And
               it
               is
               ●aid
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.39
             .
             The
             prom●se
             is
             made
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             ch●ldren
             .
             2.
             
             
               Baptisme
               is
               to
               vs
               Christians
               ,
               as
               circumcision
               was
               to
               the
               Iewes
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               their
               children
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               so
               ours
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               For
               otherwise
               Christian
               children
               were
               in
               worse
               condition
               then
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             outward
             element
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               outward
               element
               or
               signe
               in
               Baptisme
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               
               be
               water
               ,
               and
               only
               water
               ;
               and
               that
               naturall
               ,
               common
               ,
               pure
               and
               cleane
               water
               .
               Therefore
               we
               read
               ,
            
             Matth.
             3.6
             that
             Iohn
             baptized
             in
             the
             riuer
             Iordan
             .
             And
             Ioh.
             3.23
             .
             that
             he
             was
             baptizing
             in
             Enon
             ,
             neere
             to
             Salim
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             much
             wa●er
             there
             ,
             
               And
               speaking
               of
               his
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             Matth.
             3.11
             .
             
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             I
             baptise
             you
             with
             water
             .
             And
             Acts
             8.36
             .
             
               The
               Eunuch
               trauelling
               vpon
               the
               way
               ,
               said
               to
            
             Philip
             ,
             See
             here
             is
             water
             ,
             what
             doth
             let
             me
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             action
             or
             ceremony
             vsed
             about
             water
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               action
               is
               washing
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               either
               by
               dipping
               the
               parties
               baptized
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               by
               sprinkling
               the
               water
               vpon
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               alluding
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
             Hauing
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             .
             And●
             .
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             but
             ye
             are
             washed
             ,
             
             but
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             .
             
               The
               same
               allusion
               is
               in
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.2
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             elect
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             spirit
             vnto
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             inward
             grace
             signified
             by
             the
             washing
             with
             water
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               inward
               grace
               represented
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               washing
               with
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               the
               spirituall
               washing
               away
               of
               our
               sinnes
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               through
               faith
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             1
             Io.
             17.
             
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             cleanseth
             vs
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             words
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               forme
               of
               words
               ought
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               it
               is
               in
            
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               Which
               words
               doe
               intimate
               thus
               much
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               party
               baptized
               is
               receiued
               into
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               :
               and
               into
               the
               seruice
               and
               worship
               of
               this
               only
               true
               God
               :
               who
               is
               one
               in
               essence
               ,
               and
               three
               in
               person
               ,
               the
               Trinity
               in
               vnity
               ,
               and
               vnity
               in
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Who
             are
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               They
               only
               are
               to
               administer
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               commission
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               See
               the
               commission
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.19.20
             .
             
               where
               our
               Saui●ur
               Christ
               hauing
               said
               ,
            
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             mee
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             
               doth
               vpon
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               authority
               ,
               presently
               adde
               these
               words
               ,
               containing
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               commission
               .
            
             Goe
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Teaching
             them
             to
             obserue
             all
             
             things
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             commanded
             you
             .
             And
             ●●e
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             end
             or
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               maine
               end
               and
               vse
               of
               Baptisme
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               few
               h●ads
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               by
               Baptisme
               we
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               congregation
               and
               company
               of
               Gods
               faithfull
               people
               ;
               and
               thereby
               become
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               benefits
               to
               our
               eternall
               saluation
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             As
             many
             of
             you
             ●s
             haue
             beene
             baptiz●d
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ.
             And
             1
             Cor.
             12.12.13
             .
             As
             the
             body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whi●h
             is
             one
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             many
             ,
             yet
             are
             but
             one
             body
             euen
             so
             is
             Christ.
             For
             by
             o●e
             spirit
             are
             wee
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             whether
             
             we
             be
             Iewes
             or
             Grecians
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             bond
             or
             free
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             second
             end
             or
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             2
             A.
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               Baptisme
               wee
               are
               assured
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               that
            
             Peter
             
               said
               vnto
               them
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             Amend
             your
             liues
             and
             bee
             baptized
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
             
               And
               therefore
            
             Ananias
             
               said
               vnto
            
             Saul
             ,
             Act.
             22.16
             .
             Arise
             and
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             calling
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             third
             end
             or
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               Baptisme
               wee
               vow
               ,
               couenant
               ,
               and
               promise
               our
               saith
               and
               obedience
               to
               God.
               So
               the
               Lord
               said
               of
               circumcision
               ,
            
             Gen.
             17.10
             .
             This
             is
             my
             couenant
             ,
             which
             ye
             shall
             keepe
             betweene
             me
             and
             you
             .
             
               And
               of
               Baptisme
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             that
             it
             is
             
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             answere
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             toward
             God.
             
               Therefore
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               ,
               when
               any
               were
               to
               bee
               baptized
               they
               professed
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               Sacrament
               vpon
               it
               ,
               as
               thereby
               vowing
               ,
               and
               couenanting
               so
               much
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             end
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Fourthly
               wee
               are
               by
               Baptisme
               confirmed
               in
               grace
               ,
            
             4
             
               both
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               liue
               no
               more
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               for
               that
               which
               is
               said
               of
               circumcision
            
             Rom.
             4
             11.
             that
             it
             was
             the
             scale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               is
               true
               also
               of
               Baptisme
               tovs
               Christians
               :
               it
               being
               to
               vs
               as
               circūcision
               was
               to
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               for
               regeneration
               ,
               see
            
             Rom
             ,
             6.3.4
             .
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             
               saith
               Paul
            
             ,
             that
             all
             we
             which
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             are
             
             buried
             then
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             Baptisme
             into
             his
             death
             that
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             vp
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             we
             also
             should
             walke
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               our
               regeneration
               or
               new
               birth
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               but
               once
               to
               be
               receiued
               ▪
               as
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               be
               once
               borne
               ,
               is
               euident
               in
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               alluding
               vnto
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             3.3.5
             .
             saith
             ,
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             againe
             of
             water
             and
             if
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               Christians
               in
               their
               Baptisme
               are
               resembled
               to
               children
               new
               borne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               fuly
               called
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             new
             borne
             babes
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             perpetuall
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               intimateth
               so
               much
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.26.27
             .
             
               where
               hee
               
               saith
            
             .
             That
             Christ
             gaue
             himselfe
             but
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             sa●ctifi●●●
             ,
             and
             clea●se
             i●
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             through
             the
             word
             ▪
             that
             hee
             might
             make
             it
             vnto
             ▪
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             hauing
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ▪
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             ▪
             and
             without
             blame
             :
             
               now
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               perfection
               is
               not
               attained
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               but
               is
               then
               onely
               begun
               ,
               and
               after
               daily
               increased
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               life
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               referreth
               our
               death
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               n●wnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               daily
               to
               be
               exercised
               of
               vs
               ,
            
             
             
               vnto
               the
               vertue
               of
               Baptisme
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Rehearse
               the
               letter
            
             V
             ?
          
           
             A.
             VNderstand
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             when
             bread
             and
             wine
             representing
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             broken
             and
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Minister
             taken
             and
             blessed
             ,
             is
             broken
             and
             poured
             forth
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             present
             :
             and
             of
             them
             receiued
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             bread
             and
             drinking
             the
             wine
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             communicate
             vnto
             vs
             the
             very
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             so
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             
             in
             Christ
             and
             loue
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             our
             new
             life
             ,
             as
             Baptisme
             is
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             often
             nourishment
             ,
             so
             wee
             ought
             to
             receiue
             often
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             due
             preparation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Why
               is
               this
               Sacrament
               called
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             for
             these
             reasons
             :
             
             First
             a
             Supper
             ,
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             instituted
             and
             celebrated
             :
             which
             was
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             :
             partly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Sacred
             Feast
             or
             Banquet
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             himselfe
             :
             as
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               outward
               signe
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             outward
             signe
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             doth
             consist
             of
             two
             elements
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             institute
             ,
             not
             one
             onely
             ,
             but
             both
             :
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             wee
             haue
             perfect
             nourishment
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             the
             better
             to
             expresse
             the
             giuing
             vp
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             Bloud
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             either
             the
             Bread
             alone
             ,
             or
             the
             Wine
             alone
             ,
             could
             not
             present
             vnto
             vs
             in
             so
             liuely
             manner
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             type
             ,
             
               Gen.
               14.18
            
             .
             that
             as
             Melchisedech
             ,
             so
             Christ
             should
             nourish
             and
             refresh
             his
             Church
             with
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               thing
               siguified
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             thing
             signified
             is
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             broken
             and
             shed
             for
             vs
             :
             this
             we
             may
             see
             by
             
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             
               Luk.
               22.19.20
               .
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               .
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               bloud
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
            
             ;
             againe
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.24
               .
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             verse
             
               26.
               
               As
               often
               as
               ye
               eate
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               this
               Cup
               ,
               yee
               doe
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             So
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             representation
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             dead
             and
             crucified
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             blend
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             shed
             vpon
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             Q.
             
               Who
               is
               to
               administer
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             This
             Sacrament
             as
             well
             as
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             is
             to
             bee
             administred
             onely
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               4.1
               .
               the
               Stewards
               or
               disposers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Math.
               26.26.27
            
             .
             and
             
             the
             repetition
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.23
            
             .
             where
             is
             shewed
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             both
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Minister
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             action
             o●
             the
             Minister
             is
             foure-fold
             :
             1.
             
             To
             take
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             signifying
             how
             God
             did
             take
             and
             set
             apart
             his
             Sonne
             to
             be
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             2.
             
             To
             consecrate
             or
             blesse
             them
             :
             
             noting
             how
             God
             did
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             ,
             consecrate
             and
             send
             forth
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             worke
             our
             redemption
             .
             3.
             
             To
             breake
             the
             Bread
             ,
             
             and
             poure
             out
             the
             Wine
             ,
             representing
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             for
             vs.
             4.
             
             To
             distribute
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             signifying
             how
             God
             doth
             offer
             his
             Sonne
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             effectually
             giue
             him
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Sauiour
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               people
               ?
            
             
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             a
             double
             action
             to
             
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             doe
             communicate
             :
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             hand
             ,
             
             signifying
             ,
             their
             apprehension
             or
             laying
             hold
             on
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             representing
             their
             speciall
             application
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             by
             faith
             for
             their
             spirituall
             nourishment
             vnto
             saluation
             .
             
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
          
           
             A.
             The
             end
             or
             vse
             ,
             for
             which
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             ordained
             ,
             was
             first
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             retaining
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             Christs
             death
             .
             1
             So
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             
               Luk.
               22.19
               .
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             and
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.26
            
             .
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               A●
               oft
               as
               you
               shall
               eate
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               this
               Cup
               ,
               yee
               shew
               tho
               Lords
               death
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               second
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             2
          
           
             A.
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             was
             appointed
             
             as
             an
             instrument
             or
             meanes
             to
             communicate
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             very
             body
             a●d
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
               .
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               Bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             feeding
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             eating
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               6.29.35.47.51
               .
               &c.
            
             namely
             ,
             when
             by
             beleeuing
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               the
               third
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
            
          
           
             3
             A.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             ordained
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             loue
             one
             to
             another
             .
             For
             when
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             word
             which
             wee
             heare
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             euidently
             set
             forth
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             w●re
             crucified
             among
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.1
            
             .
             insomuch
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             visible
             word
             ,
             doth
             seeme
             to
             speake
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             to
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.27
               .
               Come
               see
               and
               feele
               my
               wounds
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               faithlesse
               ,
               but
               beleeuing
               :
            
             How
             can
             it
             but
             greatly
             nourish
             and
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             hath
             thus
             suffered
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               How
               doth
               the
               Sacrament
               confirme
               our
               loue
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Againe
             ,
             
             when
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             graines
             in
             one
             bread
             ,
             and
             many
             grapes
             in
             one
             wine
             ,
             representing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               
               How
               we
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               bread
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             be
             thereby
             nourished
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             deerest
             loue
             and
             affection
             one
             Christian
             to
             another
             ?
             and
             out
             of
             that
             ground
             of
             loue
             ,
             bee
             
             ready
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             as
             being
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.12.13
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               is
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               new
               life
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             As
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             
             because
             by
             it
             we
             are
             regenerate
             and
             borne
             againe
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.3
            
             .
             So
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             or
             signe
             of
             our
             new
             life
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             our
             soules
             are
             continually
             nourished
             ,
             in
             feeding
             vpon
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             bodily
             foode
             doth
             nourish
             the
             body
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               6.55
               .
               My
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             spirituall
             meat
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.3.4
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             such
             as
             doth
             nourish
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             ,
             not
             as
             Manna
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             bodily
             and
             mortall
             food
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               6.57.58
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               wee
               must
               receiue
               often
               ?
            
             
          
           
             A.
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             being
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             bodily
             foode
             is
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             reason
             it selfe
             doth
             teach
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             receiued
             often
             ,
             as
             our
             bodies
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             often
             nourishment
             .
             Besides
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             did
             manifestly
             expresse
             his
             intention
             for
             the
             frequent
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             apoint
             it
             to
             bee
             done
             for
             the
             continuall
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             till
             his
             second
             comming
             .
             Whereupon
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             who
             deliuered
             nothing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             hee
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               often
               as
               yee
               eate
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               this
               cup
               ,
               yee
               doe
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.26
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               receiued
               with
               due
               preparation
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             receiue
             this
             Sacrament
             with
             due
             preparation
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
            
             .
             Where
             he
             giueth
             this
             strait
             charge
             ,
             and
             doth
             second
             it
             with
             diuers
             
             forcible
             reasons
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               that
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               that
               cup.
            
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             speciall
             charge
             ,
             yet
             the
             serious
             consideration
             of
             so
             sacred
             a
             mystery
             ,
             should
             stirre
             vp
             all
             men
             to
             a
             religious
             and
             reuerent
             estimation
             of
             it
             :
             specially
             recounting
             ,
             with
             what
             sanctified
             preparation
             the
             Iewes
             did
             celebrate
             their
             Passeouer
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             them
             as
             this
             is
             to
             vs
             :
             but
             yet
             farre
             inferiour
             both
             in
             excellency
             and
             vse
             ,
             to
             our
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             W
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             all
             men
             dying
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             and
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             letter
             W
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               WE
               must
               know
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               dying
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               godly
               goe
               immediatly
               to
               heauenly
               ioy
               ,
               the
               wicked
               to
               hell
               torments
               :
               and
               all
               of
               them
               shall
               at
               the
               last
               day
               rise
               againe
               in
               their
               owne
               bodyes
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               godly
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               the
               wicked
               to
               euerlasting
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Christ
             came
             to
             destroy
             death
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             is
             himselfe
             risen
             from
             
             death
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             rise
             with
             him
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             should
             bee
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             liued
             here
             in
             this
             world
             for
             a
             time
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               All
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               degree
               ,
               state
               ,
               and
               condition
               soeuer
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               godly
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               must
               depart
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               .
               For
               sinne
               hath
               brought
               this
               euill
               vpon
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               before
               out
               of
            
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             
               Whereupon
               ,
               in
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             appointed
             vnto
             men
             that
             they
             shall
             once
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             commeth
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             Heb.
             9.27
             .
             
               And
               thence
               is
               that
               challenge
            
             ,
             Psal.
             89.48
             .
             What
             man
             liueth
             ,
             and
             shall
             
             not
             see
             death
             ?
             shall
             hee
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             graue
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             the
             godly
             die
             ,
             seeing
             death
             is
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             a
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             to
             them
             is
             pardoned
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Death
               is
               not
               to
               the
               godly
               a
               curse
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               a
               blessing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               punishment
               ,
               but
               a
               benefit
               ,
               and
               an
               aduantage
               through
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               whom
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               so
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               hurt
               them
               .
               Yet
               the
               godly
               must
               die
               ,
               for
               diuers
               causes
               .
            
             1
             
               That
               there
               may
               bee
               an
               end
               of
               all
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
            
             
             
               labours
               and
               miseries
               which
               they
               endure
               in
               this
               world
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               death
               is
               called
               a
               sleepe
               and
               rest
               .
            
             
             2
             
               That
               they
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               fitted
               for
               heauen
               :
            
             
             
               because
               flesh
               and
               blood
               corrupted
               ,
               cannot
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             3
             
               That
               by
               death
               as
               by
               a
               gate
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               way
               they
               may
               passe
               into
               life
               .
               As
               the
               corne
               that
               is
               sowne
               is
               not
               quickened
               except
               it
               die
               .
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             Soules
             of
             men
             when
             they
             die
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             
               When
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               dust
               ,
               shall
               returne
               to
               the
               earth
               as
               it
               was
               :
            
             Then
             ,
             
               saith
               Solomon
            
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.7
             .
             the
             spirit
             shall
             returne
             vnto
             God
             who
             gaue
             it
             .
             
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               Gods
               disposing
               ,
               either
               to
               ioy
               or
               torment
               .
               This
               our
               Sauiour
               teacheth
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             5
             ,
             24.
             
             He
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             damnation
             ,
             but
             hath
             passed
             from
             death
             vnto
             life
             .
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               said
               before
               ,
            
             Reu.
             14.13
             .
             They
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             .
             
               Example
               hereof
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Richman
               and
               Lazarus
               ,
            
             Luk.
             16.22.23
             .
             
               the
               one
               went
               immediately
               to
               heauenly
               ioy
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               hall
               torments
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             when
             they
             die
             .
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               men
               when
               
               they
               are
               dead
               whether
               they
               lie
               in
               their
               graues
               ,
               or
               be
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               wheresoeuer
               ,
               shall
               rise
               againe
               to
               life
               .
               So
               our
               Sauiour
               teacheth
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             5.29
             .
             That
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graues
             shall
             come
             soorth
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
            
             Reu.
             20.12
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             small
             and
             great
             stand
             before
             God.
             
               And
               verse
            
             13●
             The
             sea
             gaue
             vp
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             or
             graue
             deliuered
             vp
             the
             dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             .
             
               It
               was
               Saint
            
             Pauls
             
               faith
               and
               assured
               hope
               ,
               see
            
             Acts
             24.15
             .
             That
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             both
             of
             iust
             and
             vniust
             .
             
               And
               he
               doth
               proue
               it
               at
               large
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             
               So
               that
               hee
               cannot
               bee
               a
               good
               Christian
               that
               beleeueth
               not
               this
               article
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             When
             shall
             the
             dead
             rise
             againe
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               time
               when
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               againe
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               bee
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               
               iudgement
               .
               This
            
             Martha
             
               did
               acknowledge
               concerning
               her
               brother
            
             Lazarus
             ,
             Ioh.
             11.24
             .
             I
             know
             that
             hee
             shall
             rise
             againe
             in
             the
             resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             
               With
               the
               comfort
               of
               that
               day
               Christ
               incourageth
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             Luk.
             14.14
             .
             
               And
               herewith
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               both
               comfort
               himselfe
               that
               had
               now
               almost
               runne
               his
               race
               ,
               and
               finished
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               incourage
               others
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               Because
            
             there
             is
             laid
             vp
             a
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             righteous
             iudge
             shall
             giue
             at
             that
             day
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Q.
             With
             what
             bodies
             shall
             the
             dead
             rise
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               All
               shall
               rise
               with
               their
               owne
               bodies
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             Euery
             man
             may
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             
               In
               this
               was
            
             Iob
             
               confident
               ,
               and
               
               comforted
               himselfe
               with
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
            
             Iob
             19.26.27
             .
             Though
             after
             my
             skinne
             ,
             wormes
             destroy
             this
             body
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             flesh
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             :
             Whom
             I
             shall
             see
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             .
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             power
             shall
             the
             dead
             be
             raised
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               dead
               shall
               rise
               againe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               sound
               of
               the
               last
               trumpet
               .
               See
            
             Ioh.
             5.28
             .
             The
             houre
             shall
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graues
             shall
             heare
             his
             voyce
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             come
             sorth
             &c.
             
             Againe
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.52
             .
             In
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             at
             the
             last
             trumpet
             :
             for
             the
             trumpet
             shall
             blow
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             vp
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             To
             what
             end
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               resurrection
               is
               that
               the
               whole
               man
               both
               soule
               
               and
               body
               may
               bee
               presented
               before
               the
               tribunall
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               godly
               to
               receiue
               the
               ioyfull
               sentence
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               piety
               :
               the
               wicked
               to
               heare
               the
               dolefull
               doome
               of
               death
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               as
               the
               recompence
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
               So
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             5.29
             .
             That
             they
             that
             haue
             done
             good
             shall
             rise
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             haue
             done
             euill
             ,
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             came
             to
             destroy
             death
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               That
               Christ
               came
               to
               destroy
               death
               without
               which
               victory
               there
               could
               be
               no
               resurrection
               ,
               it
               was
               prophesied
               ,
            
             Hos.
             13.14
             .
             I
             will
             redeeme
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             I
             will
             deliuer
             them
             from
             death
             .
             O
             death
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             death
             :
             O
             graue
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             destruction
             .
             
               And
               the
               Apostle
               alledging
               this
               prophesie
               ,
               doth
               triumphantly
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.54
             .
             &c.
             Death
             
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             ,
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             graue
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             &c.
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             victory
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             from
             death
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               inuincibly
               proue
               it
               by
               many
               arguments
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.13
             ▪
             14.
             &c.
             concluding
             verse
             20.
             
               in
               this
               manner
            
             ,
             
             But
             now
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
            
             ,
             is
             Christ
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             them
             that
             sleepe
             .
             
               For
               as
               hee
               reasoneth
               there
            
             ,
             If
             there
             be
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             not
             risen
             .
             
               But
               seeing
               he
               is
               risen
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               followeth
               nececessarily
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               needs
               bee
               a
               resurrection
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             that
             wee
             might
             rise
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             
             1
             Thes.
             4.14
             .
             If
             we
             beleeue
             that
             Iesus
             is
             dead
             
             and
             ●is
             risen
             ,
             euen
             so
             them
             which
             sleeepe
             in
             Iesus
             ,
             will
             God
             bring
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             15.21.22
             .
             for
             since
             by
             man
             came
             death
             ,
             by
             man
             came
             also
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             for
             as
             in
             Adam
             all
             die
             ,
             euen
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             aliue
             ;
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               called
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             if
             there
             be
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             then
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             is
             in
             vaine
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               resurrection
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.14
             .
             
               that
               if
               there
               be
               no
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               Christ
               is
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               saith
               hee
               ,
            
             our
             preaching
             is
             vaine
             ,
             &
             your
             faith
             is
             also
             vaine
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             found
             also
             false
             witnesses
             of
             God
             ;
             
               and
               verse
            
             19.
             
             If
             in
             this
             life
             onely
             we
             haue
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             miserable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             X
             Of
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             X.
             
          
           
             A.
             
               EXCeeding
               glorious
               in
               itselfe
               ,
               ioyous
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               day
               of
               iudgment
               :
               wherein
               Iesus
               Christ
               shall
               cal
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               iudge
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               done
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
          
           
             For
             he
             shall
             come
             with
             glory
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             innumerable
             Angels
             :
             and
             fitting
             vpon
             his
             throne
             of
             Maiestie
             ,
             shall
             vpon
             due
             triall
             of
             euery
             mans
             workes
             (
             the
             bookes
             being
             opened
             )
             pronounce
             
             the
             sentence
             of
             saluation
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             of
             damnation
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Act.
             17.31
             :
             That
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             Salomon
             
               telleth
               vaine
               young
               men
            
             ,
             Eccles.
             11.9
             .
             that
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             iudgement
             ;
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mayne
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               &
               reason
               doth
               teach
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               godly
               liue
               here
               in
               much
               affliction
               ,
               the
               wicked
               in
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               right
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             When
             shall
             that
             day
             of
             iudgement
             be
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               day
               of
               iudgement
               is
               not
               knowne
               to
               any
               creature
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               onely
               ;
               see
            
             Math.
             24.36
             .
             But
             of
             that
             day
             
             and
             houre
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             Angels
             of
             heauen
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             onely
             ;
             
               and
               Mark
               ▪
            
             13.32
             .
             
               is
               added
            
             ,
             neither
             the
             Son
             himselfe
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               is
               here
               in
               this
               world
               in
               the
               state
               of
               humiliation
               ;
               or
               to
               reueale
               it
               to
               vs
               ,
               whom
               it
               doth
               not
               concerne
               to
               know
               it
               ;
               as
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Act.
             1.7
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             you
             to
             know
             the
             times
             or
             the
             seasons
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             put
             in
             his
             owne
             power
             :
             
               yet
               there
               are
               signes
               foretold
               whereby
               wee
               kn●w
               the
               approaching
               of
               this
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             signes
             foreshewing
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               signes
               are
               chiefly
               these
            
             ;
             
             2.
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Great
             calamities
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             
             wars
             ,
             famine
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             3.
             
             A
             generall
             apostasie
             or
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             departing
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             puritie
             of
             religion
             .
             
             4.
             
             The
             
             comming
             and
             reuealing
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             that
             Apostasie
             ,
             who
             shall
             take
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             sitting
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             worshipped
             :
             5.
             
             Many
             deceiuers
             ,
             
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             shall
             seduce
             many
             .
             6.
             
             Generall
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ,
             
             and
             abundance
             of
             all
             iniquitie
             .
             7.
             
             Great
             securitie
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Noe
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.37
             .
             8.
             
             The
             calling
             or
             conuerting
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             Rom.
             11.25.26
             .
             9.
             
             Strange
             signes
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             :
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             
             earthquakes
             :
             in
             the
             sea
             roaring
             &
             tempestuous
             storms
             10.
             
             The
             burning
             of
             the
             world
             with
             fire
             :
             and
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             
             Q.
             Why
             is
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             concealed
             from
             men
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               day
               and
               houre
               is
               hidden
               and
               vnknowne
               to
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shall
               
               therefore
               be
               as
               the
               comming
               of
               a
               Thiefe
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               trauaile
               of
               a
               woman
               with
               childe
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               wee
               should
               waite
               and
               watch
               euery
               day
               and
               houre
               ,
               and
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lords
               comming
               ,
               see
            
             Math.
             24.42
             .
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             for
             you
             know
             not
             what
             houre
             your
             Lord
             commeth
             ,
             
               and
               verse
            
             44.
             
             Therefore
             be
             yee
             also
             ready
             :
             for
             in
             such
             an
             houre
             as
             ye
             thinke
             not
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             doth
             come
             ,
             
               and
               Mark.
            
             13.37
             .
             And
             what
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             all
             ,
             Watch.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             is
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             so
             long
             deferred
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               Lord
               doth
               deferre
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               for
               diuers
               ,
            
             
             causes
             :
             1.
             
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               his
               patience
               toward
               vs
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               giuing
               so
               large
               a
               time
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               elect
               ,
               both
               of
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               might
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
            
             
             
               their
               number
               compleat
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Israel
               may
               bee
               saued
               .
            
             
             3.
             
             
               That
               he
               might
               try
               and
               exercise
               the
               patience
               of
               
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               suffer
               so
               much
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               men
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               abusing
               the
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               leadeth
               to
               repentance
               ,
               might
               bee
               left
               without
               excuse
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               more
               seuerely
               punished
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Who
             shall
             be
             the
             Iudge
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               He
               shall
               be
               the
               iudge
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               euen
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               see
            
             Act.
             17.3
             1.
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             iudge
             the
             world
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             2.16
             .
             In
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.22
             .
             The
             Father
             hath
             committed
             all
             iudgement
             to
             his
             Sonn●
             
               yet
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               godly
               shall
               also
               be
               as
               iudges
               ,
               in
               assisting
               and
               consenting
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             
             
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               saith
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             Doe
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             iudge
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             Who
             are
             they
             that
             shall
             be
             iudged
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               All
               men
            
             ,
             
             
               of
               what
               condition
               soeuer
               ,
               that
               haue
               beene
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               must
               come
               to
               iudgement
               :
               so
               we
               reade
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             That
             wee
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             14.12
             .
             So
             then
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             shall
             giue
             account
             of
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Apostle
               had
               said
               before
               ,
            
             verse
             10.
             
             Wee
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ.
             
               And
               this
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               wicked
               haue
               ioyned
               in
               sinne
               with
               the
               Apostate
               Angels
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Deuils
               :
               so
               they
               may
               be
               conioyned
               with
               them
               in
               iudgement
               ;
               who
               are
               reserued
               in
               chaines
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               vnto
               the
               iudgement
               of
               that
               great
               day
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             Iud.
             6.
             
               then
               shall
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               a
               chiefe
               head
               of
               all
               impietie
               ,
               receiue
               the
               doome
               of
               his
               eternall
               destruction
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Of
             what
             things
             shall
             
             all
             men
             be
             iudged
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Euery
               man
               shall
               be
               iudged
               of
               all
               things
               done
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               good
               and
               euill
               ;
               the
               good
               shall
               bee
               approued
               ,
               the
               euill
               condemned
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             12.14
             .
             That
             God
             shall
             bring
             euery
             worke
             into
             iudgement
             ,
             with
             euery
             secret
             thing
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             and
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             That
             euery
             one
             may
             receiue
             the
             thing●
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             shall
             men
             be
             iudged
             ,
             for
             their
             euill
             workes
             ?
          
           
             1
             A.
             
               All
               men
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               before
               their
               departure
               hence
               by
               death
               ,
               haue
               not
               laid
               hol●
               on
               Christ
               and
               his
               merits
               by
               faith
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               but
               dye
               in
               their
               sinnes
               and
               impenitencie
               ,
               shall
               giue
               account
               to
               God
               for
               euery
               sinfull
               thought
               ,
               word
               and
               worke
               .
            
             1.
             
             For
             euery
             thought
             though
             secret
             and
             hid
             from
             
             men
             :
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               said
               ,
            
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             euery
             work
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             
             
               but
               withall
            
             ,
             euery
             secret
             thing
             ,
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             2.16
             .
             In
             that
             day
             ,
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             .
             2.
             
             For
             euery
             word
             ,
             yea
             euery
             idle
             word
             ,
             that
             men
             shall
             speake
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             Math.
             12.36
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               euery
               act
               or
               deed
               committed
               much
               more
               :
               as
               before
               is
               shewed
               ,
            
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             euery
             worke
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             shall
             receiue
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             men
             giue
             account
             for
             the
             omission
             or
             neglect
             of
             good
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Men
               shall
               not
               onely
               account
            
             ,
             2
             
               and
               be
               iudged
               for
               the
               euill
               which
               they
               haue
               committed
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Good
               which
               they
               haue
               omitted
               and
               neglected
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.14
             .
             Depart
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             ,
             
               and
               Isai.
            
             1.16
             .
             Cease
             to
             
             doe
             euill
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             do
             well
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               accusation
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               is
               thus
               propounded
               ,
            
             Math.
             25.42
             .
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             ,
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             meat
             :
             I
             was
             thirsty
             and
             ye
             gaue
             me
             no
             drinke
             :
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             yee
             tooke
             mee
             not
             in
             :
             naked
             ,
             and
             yee
             clothed
             me
             not
             :
             sick
             ,
             and
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             not
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
            
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             
               for
               the
               auoiding
               of
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               directeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             3.8
             .
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             :
             because
             ,
             euery
             tree
             which
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             is
             hewen
             downe
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             :
             
               though
               it
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               euill
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             must
             iudgement
             be
             giuen
             according
             to
             works
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               That
               euery
               one
               shall
               bee
               iudged
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               ,
               Gods
               word
               is
               plaine
               euery
               where
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             Euery
             one
             shall
             receiue
             according
             to
             that
             hee
             
             hath
             done
             .
             
               So
               it
               was
               reuealed
               to
               Saint
            
             Iohn
             ,
             Reu.
             20.12.13
             .
             That
             they
             were
             iudged
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               workes
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               discerned
               ,
               as
               the
               tree
               by
               the
               fruit
               ▪
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               according
               to
               workes
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               them
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               the
               works
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               doe
               worthily
               merit
               damnation
               .
               Againe
               the
               triall
               by
               workes
               ,
               is
               the
               fittest
               way
               to
               conuince
               hypocrites
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             that
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             glorious
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               shall
               appeare
               in
               great
               glory
               ,
            
             
             
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               whether
               we
               respect
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               with
               the
               attendance
               of
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               ;
               or
               his
               sitting
               in
               maiestie
               vpon
               his
               tribunall
               seat
               ,
               we
               may
               see
            
             Matth.
             25.31
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
               briefely
            
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             
             then
             shall
             hee
             sit
             vp
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             shall
             it
             bee
             ioyous
             to
             the
             godly
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               Christs
               comming
               to
               iudgement
               cannot
               but
               hee
               most
               ioyous
               and
               comfortable
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               partly
               because
               hee
               that
               commeth
               thus
               gloriously
               to
               be
               their
               iudge
               ,
               is
               their
               Sauiour
               ;
               partly
               for
               that
               they
               shall
               then
               receiue
               their
               full
               redemption
               and
               reward
               of
               their
               pietie
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               shall
               behold
               all
               their
               enemies
               vanquished
               ,
               and
               trod
               vnder
               their
               feete
               .
               Therefore
               doth
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               euery
               where
               comfort
               the
               godly
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               day
               is
               called
            
             the
             time
             of
             refreshing
             ,
             Acts
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             shall
             it
             be
             fearefull
             to
             the
             wicked
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               cannot
               but
               be
               most
               fearfull
               to
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               behold
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               come
               to
               iudgement
               ,
               in
               such
               glorious
               manner
               ,
               whom
               they
               haue
               so
               pierced
               with
               
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             Reu.
             1.7
             .
             
               the
               rather
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               shall
               come
            
             in
             flaming
             fire
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
             and
             to
             execute
             iudgement
             vpon
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             conuince
             all
             that
             are
             vngodly
             of
             all
             their
             vngodly
             deeds
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             vngodly
             committed
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             hard
             speeches
             which
             vngodly
             sinners
             haue
             spoken
             against
             him
             ,
             Iude
             15.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             be
             the
             forme
             or
             manner
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               forme
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               expressed
               :
            
             
             
               only
               the
               word
               of
               God
               for
               our
               better
               vnderstanding
               ,
               doth
               set
               it
               forth
               by
               a
               similitude
               or
               resemblance
               of
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ;
               shewing
               the
               manner
               of
               disposing
               the
               persons
               conuented
               ;
               the
               order
               of
               triall
               and
               euidence
               :
               together
               with
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               iudge
               :
               and
               the
               execution
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             will
             hee
             dispose
             
             of
             all
             men
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             iudgement
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               First
               the
               disposing
               of
               all
               men
               conuented
               at
               that
               barre
               ,
               is
               noted
               by
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
            
             Math.
             25.32
             .
             Before
             him
             shall
             bee
             gathered
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             separateth
             the
             sheepe
             from
             the
             goates
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             set
             the
             sheepe
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             goates
             on
             the
             left
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             intended
             by
             setting
             some
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               intention
               and
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               like
               sheepe
               haue
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               their
               shepheard
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               haue
               led
               an
               innocent
               life
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               aduanced
               :
            
             
             
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               haue
               here
               expressed
               the
               nature
               of
               filthy
               goates
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               satisfying
               their
               vngodly
               lusts
               ,
               shall
               then
               bee
               deiected
               .
               And
               that
               whereas
               in
               this
               
               life
               they
               were
               mingled
               together
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               did
               many
               wayes
               annoy
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               :
               then
               at
               that
               day
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               perfect
               separation
               ,
               to
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               godly
               and
               terror
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             shall
             the
             triall
             be
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               triall
               shall
               be
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               appointed
               of
               God
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
             
               Which
               is
               partly
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               :
               partly
               the
               law
               written
               ,
               both
               morall
               and
               Euangelicall
               :
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               following
               .
            
             Rom.
             2.12
             As
             many
             as
             haue
             sinned
             without
             law
             ,
             shall
             perish
             without
             law
             :
             and
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             sinned
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             shall
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             law
             .
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               verse
            
             15.
             
             Because
             they
             haue
             the
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Ioh.
             12.48
             .
             He
             that
             reiecteth
             me
             ,
             and
             receiueh
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             hath
             one
             that
             iudgeth
             him
             :
             the
             word
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             iudge
             him
             in
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
           
             Q
             What
             shall
             bee
             the
             euidence
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               euidence
               is
               said
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               certaine
               bookes
               .
               This
            
             Iohn
             
               was
               shewed
               in
               a
               vision
            
             ,
             Reu.
             20.12
             .
             I
             saw
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
            
             ,
             the
             dead
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             bookes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             iudged
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             .
             
               Which
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               properly
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               bee
               materiall
               bookes
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               similitude
               or
               resemblance
               ,
               because
               all
               things
               are
               as
               certaine
               and
               manifest
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               then
               be
               as
               plainely
               laid
               open
               before
               Angels
               and
               men
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               recorded
               in
               a
               booke
               or
               register
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             these
             bookes
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               There
               are
               foure
               sorts
               of
               bookes
               ,
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               opened
               ,
               for
               the
               discouery
               of
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               .
               That
               is
               ,
            
             1
             
               The
               booke
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               in
            
             Psal.
             139.16
             .
             
             In
             thy
             booke
             were
             all
             things
             written
             .
             2
             
               The
               booke
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               spoken
               of
               in
            
             Ioh.
             20.27
             .
             The
             heauen
             shall
             reueale
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             shall
             rise
             vp
             against
             him
             .
             3
             
               The
               booke
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               of
               which
               see
            
             Rom.
             2
             15.16
             .
             Their
             conscience
             bearing
             witnes
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             one
             another
             :
             in
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             iudge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             4
             
               The
               booke
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Reu.
             20.12
             .
             
               which
               is
               the
               decree
               of
               Gods
               election
               ,
               wherein
            
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             found
             written
             ,
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
             verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             bee
             the
             sentence
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               sentence
               shall
               bee
               twofold
               :
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               condemnation
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.34
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Come
             yee
             blessed
             of
             my
             father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               And
               verse
            
             41.
             
               then
               shall
               he
               say
               also
               vnto
               them
               on
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
            
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             deuill
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             Y
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Rehearse
               the
               letter
            
             Y
             ?
          
           
             A.
             YOu
             that
             are
             wicked
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ,
             goe
             away
             into
             hell
             :
             being
             separated
             from
             God
             ,
             consorted
             with
             the
             Deuils
             ,
             depriued
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             punished
             with
             vnspeakable
             torments
             both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             eternally
             without
             ease
             or
             end
             .
          
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             iust
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             who
             haue
             liued
             heere
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             should
             be
             recompenced
             with
             answe●able
             torment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               there
               is
               a
               place
               of
               torment
               called
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Hell
             ,
             
             or
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             witnesse
             euery
             where
             ,
             we
             reade
             
               Math.
               5.22
               .
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
            
             
             so
             verse
             
               29.30
               .
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               cast
               into
               hell
               fire
               ,
            
             so
             Math.
             
               10.28
               .
               Feare
               him
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             so
             Math.
             
               23.33
               .
               How
               can
               ye
               escape
               the
               damnation
               of
               hell
               ?
            
             This
             hell
             the
             Prophet
             resembleth
             by
             Topheth
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Hinnon
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             offered
             vp
             their
             children
             in
             fire
             to
             the
             Idoll
             Molech
             ;
             
             see
             in
             
             
               Isa.
               30.33
            
             .
             the
             description
             of
             it
             .
             
               Topheth
               is
               ordained
               of
               old
               ;
               yea
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               it
               is
               prepared
               ,
               hee
               hath
               made
               it
               deepe
               and
               large
               :
               the
               pile
               thereof
               is
               fire
               and
               much
               wood
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lord
               like
               a
               streame
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               doth
               kindle
               ●t
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Where
               is
               the
               place
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             situation
             or
             locall
             being
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             hell
             ,
             
             cannot
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             reade
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             certainely
             determined
             ;
             onely
             this
             in
             generall
             is
             certaine
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             question
             ;
             that
             Hell
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Heauen
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             (
             called
             the
             third
             or
             highest
             heauen
             )
             an
             inferiour
             or
             lower
             place
             ,
             exceeding
             farre
             remote
             and
             distant
             from
             it
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             we
             reade
             of
             the
             damned
             rich
             man
             in
             
               Luk.
               16.23
               .
               That
               in
               hell
               he
               lift
               vp
               his
               eyes
               being
               in
               torments
               ,
               and
               s●eth
            
             Abraham
             
               a
               farre
               off
            
             ,
             and
             verse
             26.
             it
             is
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               betweene
               vs
               and
               you
               
               there
               is
               a
               great
               gulfe
               fixed
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             better
             for
             vs
             ,
             leauing
             all
             curiositie
             ,
             to
             learne
             to
             auoid
             hell
             ,
             then
             by
             experience
             to
             finde
             where
             it
             is
             ;
             remembring
             that
             in
             
               Pro.
               15.24
               .
               The
               way
               of
               life
               is
               aboue
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               depart
               from
               hell
               beneath
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               the
               wicked
               shall
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               voyce
               goe
               into
               hell
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             wicked
             ,
             
             that
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             then
             be
             constrained
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             that
             voyce
             ,
             to
             goe
             away
             into
             hell
             ,
             this
             is
             euident
             ,
             
               Math.
               25.
            
             if
             wee
             conferre
             together
             the
             41.
             and
             
               46.
               verses
            
             ,
             where
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               ,
               into
               euerlasting
               fire
            
             :
             it
             is
             added
             withall
             ,
             
               And
               these
               shall
               goe
               away
               into
               euerlasting
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               the
               wicked
               shall
               then
               bee
               separated
               from
               God
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
             A.
             They
             that
             in
             this
             life
             say
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               vs
               ,
               for
               wee
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               wayes
            
             :
             
             to
             them
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             
             
               I
               neuer
               knew
               you
               :
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               worke
               iniquitie
            
             :
             
             for
             this
             must
             be
             one
             chiefe
             part
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             to
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             so
             wee
             reade
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               1.9
               .
               That
               they
               shall
               bee
               punished
               with
               euerlasting
               perdition
               ,
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               consorted
               with
               the
               deuils
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             In
             this
             life
             ,
             wicked
             men
             doe
             preferre
             the
             deuill
             before
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               8.44
               .
               They
               are
               of
               their
               Father
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               Father
               they
               will
               doe
               :
            
             therefore
             as
             here
             they
             ioyne
             with
             the
             deuils
             in
             sinne
             ,
             so
             there
             they
             shall
             be
             consorted
             with
             them
             in
             punishment
             ,
             according
             to
             
             the
             sentence
             and
             iudgement
             giuen
             ,
             
               Math.
               25.41
               .
               Depart
               from
               mee
               yee
               cursed
               ,
               into
               euerlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               depriued
               of
               all
               comfort
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             That
             the
             wicked
             being
             in
             hell
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             destitute
             of
             all
             ease
             and
             comfort
             ,
             wee
             may
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             him
             ,
             
             who
             refusing
             to
             giue
             one
             crumme
             of
             refreshing
             ,
             could
             not
             receiue
             so
             much
             as
             one
             drop
             of
             comfort
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             there
             bee
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             not●ing
             but
             weeping
             and
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ;
             when
             the
             wicked
             shall
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             themselues
             thrust
             out
             ,
             
               Luk.
               13.28
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               punished
               with
               vnspeakeable
               torments
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             torments
             ,
             
             
             may
             appeare
             in
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             
               lake
               that
               
               burneth
               with
               fire
               &
               brimstone
               ,
            
             
             Reu.
             
               19.20
               .
               where
               their
               worme
               dyeth
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               is
               not
               quenched
               ,
            
             Mark.
             
               9.44
               .
               To
               bee
               cast
               out
               into
               vtter
               darkenesse
               ,
            
             Math.
             
               8.12
               .
               And
               into
               a
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             Math.
             13.42
             .
             Which
             epithets
             or
             termes
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             vse
             to
             note
             how
             fearefull
             and
             intollerable
             the
             paines
             of
             the
             damned
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               Proue
               that
               their
               punishment
               shall
               bee
               proportionable
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               sinne
               ?
            
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             damned
             reprobates
             ,
             shall
             be
             proportioned
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             ,
             degree
             ,
             and
             measure
             of
             their
             sinnes
             :
             they
             that
             haue
             had
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             and
             repentance
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             neglected
             or
             contemned
             it
             ▪
             shal
             be
             more
             seuerely
             punished
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             neuer
             heard
             it
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Math.
               10.15
               .
               That
               it
               shall
               be
               more
               tollerable
               for
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrha
               ,
            
             and
             Math.
             
               11.22
               .
               for
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               at
               the
               
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               then
               for
               such
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             sinnes
             of
             knowledge
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             more
             stripes
             ,
             then
             sinnes
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             
               Luk.
               12.47.48
            
             .
             and
             hypocrites
             receiue
             the
             greater
             damnation
             ,
             
               Math.
               23.14
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               their
               torments
               shall
               be
               eternall
               without
               ease
               or
               end
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             torments
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             hell
             ,
             
             shall
             continue
             without
             ease
             or
             end
             ,
             to
             all
             eternitie
             ,
             as
             the
             Salamander
             ,
             burning
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             not
             consuming
             ;
             therefore
             hell
             torment
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Math
               ,
               25.41.46
               .
               Euerlasting
               fire
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               punishment
               ,
            
             and
             2
             Thes.
             
               1
               ,
               9.
               euerlasting
               destruction
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             R●u
             .
             
               20.10
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               be
               tormented
               day
               and
               night
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             iustice
             ,
             because
             the
             sinne
             committed
             is
             against
             an
             infinite
             and
             eternall
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
               Proue
               that
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               ,
               so
               to
               punish
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
             A.
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               1.6
            
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               iust
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               recompence
               .
            
             And
             
               Ro.
               2.5
            
             .
             that
             day
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               righteous
               iudgement
               of
               God.
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Luk.
               16.25
               .
               Remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               receiuedst
               thy
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               likewise
            
             Lazarus
             
               paines
               :
               Now
               therefore
               is
               he
               comforted
               and
               thou
               art
               tormented
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Luk.
               6.25
               .
               Woe
               vnto
               you
               that
               now
               laugh
               :
               for
               ye
               shall
               mourne
               and
               weepe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Z
             Of
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Rehearse
             the
             Letter
             Z
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               ZEalous
               godly
               men
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               being
               ended
               shal
               immediatly
               goe
               with
               Christ
               into
               heauen
               ,
               hauing
               in
               him
               immediate
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               so
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               all
               euills
               ,
               and
               possessed
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               as
               perfection
               of
               grace
               ,
               brightnesse
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               in
               their
               seuerall
               degrees
               ,
               and
               that
               vnspeakable
               and
               euerlasting
               .
            
          
           
             For
             it
             stands
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             election
             ;
             
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             promise
             ;
             and
             with
             his
             iustice
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             to
             reward
             the
             faithfull
             :
             that
             so
             all
             their
             sorrowes
             may
             bee
             turned
             into
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             immediatly
             go
             with
             Christ
             into
             heauen
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               of
               saluation
               :
               as
               we
               may
               see
            
             Matth.
             25.
             
               if
               wee
               conferre
            
             verse
             34.
             with
             46.
             
             
               For
               when
               Christ
               had
               said
            
             ,
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             
               it
               is
               added
               accordingly
               ,
               that
            
             the
             righteous
             shall
             goe
             into
             life
             eternall
             :
             
               as
               vpon
               the
               contrary
               sentence
               of
               damnation
               ,
            
             the
             wicked
             are
             to
             goe
             into
             euerlasting
             paine
             ;
             
               and
               that
               immediately
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             they
             haue
             
             immediate
             communion
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               In
               this
               life
               the
               faythfull
               behold
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               enioy
               his
               presence
               ,
               by
               certaine
               meanes
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               the
               like
               :
               but
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               they
               shall
               haue
               immediate
               communion
               with
               him
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             Now
             wee
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             dark●ly
             :
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             euen
             as
             also
             I
             am
             knowne
             .
             And
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
             that
             the
             faithfull
             shall
             bee
             caught
             vp
             together
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             euer
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
               According
               to
               the
               prayer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               vnion
               and
               communion
               of
               the
               faithfull
               with
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               axd
               through
               his
               mediation
               ;
               Ioh.
            
             17.21
             .
             That
             they
             may
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             O
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             :
             that
             they
             also
             may
             bee
             one
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             vnto
             them
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               blessed
               estate
               of
               the
               godly
               shall
               bee
               such
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               need
               no
               such
               meanes
               or
               helps
               as
               here
               in
               this
               world
               they
               cannot
               be
               without
               :
               but
               hauing
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               enioying
               his
               presence
               ,
               they
               shall
               in
               him
               haue
               supply
               of
               all
               :
               for
               he
               shall
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               vnto
               them
               .
               They
               are
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.28
             .
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             bee
             subdued
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               in
               spirituall
               helpes
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               want
               .
            
             Reu.
             21.22
             .
             There
             is
             no
             temple
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             almighty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             want
             of
             temporall
             meanes
             ,
             
             Reu.
             21.23
             .
             no
             need
             of
             candle
             ,
             Sunne
             ,
             or
             Moone
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             doth
             lighten
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             is
             the
             light
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             the
             
             riuer
             of
             water
             of
             life
             :
             there
             is
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             Reu.
             22.1.2
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             be
             there
             freed
             from
             all
             euills
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Here
               in
               this
               world
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               euills
               and
               afflictions
               that
               the
               faithfull
               endure
               ,
               are
               great
               and
               many
               :
               but
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               deliuered
               out
               of
               them
               all
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             Reu.
             21.4
             .
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             teares
             from
             their
             eyes
             :
             and
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neither
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             paine
             :
             for
             the
             former
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             possessed
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               godly
               shall
               there
               enioy
               whatsoeuer
               good
               thing
               may
               tend
               to
               their
               happinesse
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               whereas
               in
               this
               life
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               are
               imperfect
               in
               them
               ,
               there
               they
               shall
               haue
               perfection
               of
               grace
               .
               Whereas
               here
               they
               are
               obscured
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               appeare
               what
               they
               
               are
               :
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               brightnesse
               of
               glory
               :
               and
               whereas
               in
               this
               world
               they
               are
               filled
               with
               sorrowes
               ;
               there
               they
               shall
               possesse
               all
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             shall
             they
             haue
             perfection
             of
             grace
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               First
               they
               shall
               haue
               perfection
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               see
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.12
             .
             Now
             wee
             see
             as
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             ;
             but
             then
             face
             to
             ●ace
             ,
             now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             then
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             am
             knowne
             .
             
               Secondly
               they
               shall
               haue
               perfection
               of
               sanctity
               or
               holinesse
               ,
               see
            
             Ephes.
             5.26.27
             .
             
               where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             clense
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             it
             to
             him●selfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             hauing
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             or
             a●y
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blem●sh
             .
             
               Which
               ●erf●ctio●
               w●e
               kno●
               can●ot
               be
               ●●th●
               life
               .
               Thirdly
               they
               shall
               haue
               〈◊〉
               slo●e
               :
               in
               which
               
               respect
               loue
               is
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               preferred
               before
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
             Now
             abideth
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             loue
             ,
             euen
             these
             three
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefe
             of
             these
             is
             loue
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shew
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             haue
             brightnesse
             of
             glory
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Secondly
               they
               shall
               haue
               brightnesse
               of
               glory
               .
            
             2
             
               The
               Apostle
               telleth
               the
               faithfull
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.4
             .
             Your
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             Christ
             which
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             yee
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Starres
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             
               And
               Matth.
            
             13.43
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             iust
             men
             shine
             as
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             their
             father
             .
          
           
             Q.
             In
             what
             part
             of
             man
             shall
             this
             glory
             be
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             
             
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               shall
               bee
               thus
               glorious
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               The
               soule
               ,
               for
               it
               
               is
               said
               ,
               Matth.
            
             22.30
             .
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             .
             
               In
               body
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             that
             Christ
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             vnto
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             the
             godly
             shall
             haue
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ?
          
           
             3
             A.
             
               So
               much
               the
               Pasmist
               noteth
               ,
               speaking
               prophetically
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               himselfe
               as
               the
               type
               ,
               and
               so
               proportionally
               of
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               Psal.
            
             16.11
             .
             Thou
             wilt
             shew
             me
             the
             path
             of
             life
             ;
             in
             thy
             presence
             is
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             there
             are
             pleasures
             for
             euer
             more
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             glory
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               We
               may
               gather
               so
               much
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
             They
             that
             are
             wise
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             
             the
             firmament
             :
             and
             they
             that
             turne
             many
             to
             righteousne●●e
             as
             the
             Sta●res
             .
             And
             1
             Cor.
             15.41
             .
             A●
             on●
             Starre
             differeth
             from
             another
             in
             glory
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             
               Againe
               wee
               read
            
             ,
             Luk.
             19.16
             .
             &c.
             
               that
               the
               seruant
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               Masters
               piece
               of
               mony
               ,
               had
               gained
               ten
               pe●ces
               ,
               was
               made
               rul●r
               ouer
               ten
               cities
               :
               and
               hee
               th●t
               had
               gained
               fiue
               ,
               had
               authority
               giuen
               him
               ouer
               fiue
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               doth
               proportion
               the
               reward
               according
               to
               the
               m●as●re
               and
               imployment
               of
               his
               graces
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             9.6
             .
             Hee
             that
             soweth
             sparingly
             ,
             shall
             reape
             sparingly
             :
             and
             he
             that
             soweth
             bountifully
             shall
             reape
             bountifully
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             this
             happinesse
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             vnspeakable
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             that
             the
             faithfull
             reioyce
             with
             ioy
             vnspeakable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             .
             
             And
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             neither
             haue
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             this
             happinesse
             is
             eternall
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               The
               Apostle
               affirmeth
               so
               much
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             
               in
               that
               hee
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             our
             light
             affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             vs
             ,
             a
             ●arre
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             
               it
               is
               called
            
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserued
             in
             heauen
             for
             vs
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
             That
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             brought
             life
             ,
             but
             immortalitie
             to
             light
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             stands
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             elect●on
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             
               The
               godly
               ca●not
               faile
               of
               this
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
               grounded
               vpon
               Gods
               election
               ,
               see
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             hauing
             this
             seale
             ,
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             them
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             
               and
               Rom.
            
             8.30
             .
             S.
             Paul
             groundeth
             mans
             glorification
             vpon
             Gods
             predestination
             and
             election
             :
             Whom
             God
             did
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             called
             ;
             whom
             hee
             called
             ,
             them
             hee
             also
             iustified
             :
             and
             whom
             he
             iustified
             ,
             them
             hee
             also
             glorified
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             it
             stands
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Christ
               saith
               of
               his
               sheepe
            
             ,
             
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
             I
             giue
             vnto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             neuer
             perish
             ,
             
             neither
             shall
             any
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               Ioh.
            
             3.16
             .
             That
             whoseuer
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             
               and
               R●u
            
             .
             2.10
             .
             Be
             thou
             faithfull
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             P●oue
             that
             it
             stands
             with
             
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               hath
               purchased
               mans
               saluation
               by
               his
               death
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             and
             7.23
             .
             Yee
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             and
             1
             Pet.
             1.18.19
             .
             
               the
               price
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
            
             not
             siluer
             and
             gold
             ,
             but
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             That
             Christ
             gaue
             himselfe
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             thus
             eternall
             life
             becomes
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             
               Eternall
               life
               becomes
               a
               reward
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               due
               debt
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               meerely
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               vs
               :
            
             For
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sinne
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sinne
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             
               But
               in
               respect
               of
               vs
               ,
               who
               can
               merit
               nothing
               ,
               because
               our
               worke●
               
               ●re
               imperfect
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               reward
               of
               fauour
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               debt
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               reasoneth
               .
            
             Rom.
             4.4.5
             .
             To
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             is
             the
             reward
             not
             reckoned
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             debt
             :
             but
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             beleeueth
             on
             him
             that
             iustifieth
             the
             v●godly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               free
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               euery
               good
               worke
               shall
               haue
               a
               reward
               .
            
             Math.
             5.12
             .
             and
             6.4
             ▪
             6.
             and
             10.41.42
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Proue
             that
             then
             all
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             ioy
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               So
               did
               Christ
               foretell
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               them
               all
               goo●
               Christians
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             16.20
             .
             Ye
             shall
             weep
             and
             lament
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             shall
             reioyce
             :
             and
             ye
             shall
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             your
             sorrow
             shall
             bee
             turned
             into
             ioy
             .
             
               And
               in
               that
               regard
               he
               pronounceth
               the
               godly
               happy
               ,
            
             Luk.
             6.21
             .
             Blessed
             are
             yee
             that
             weepe
             now
             ,
             for
             yee
             shall
             laugh
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             To
             conclude
             ,
             what
             doe
             we
             owe
             vnto
             God
             for
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             ?
          
           
             
             A
             
               We
               doe
               owe
               ,
               and
               are
               bound
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.12.13
             .
             To
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             vs
             meete
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             :
             who
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             vs
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             his
             deare
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               all
               with
               one
               heart
               say
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
            
             Iud.
             24.25
             .
             Now
             vnto
             him
             ▪
             that
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             vs
             faultlesse
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glory
             with
             ioy
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             To
             God
             onely
             wise
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             be
             glory
             and
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             ,
             both
             now
             and
             for
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09597-e170
           
             Rom.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.13.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             ●0
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09597-e1350
           
             a
             
               Pro.
               3
               6.
               1
               
               Chro.
               28.9
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Deu.
               29.29
               .
               Ro.
               15.4
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Io.
               17.3
               .
               2
               Thes.
               1.8
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.15
               .
               Io.
               5.39
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Deu.
               6.4
               .
               Isa.
               44.6
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               1
               Cor.
               8.4.5.6
               .
               Eph.
               4.5.6
            
          
           
             g
             
               Eph.
               2.12
               .
               1
               Co.
               10.20
            
          
           
             h
             
               Iam.
               2.19
            
          
           
             i
             
               1
               Io.
               5.7
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Luk
               3.21.22
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Math.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               2
               Cor.
               13.14
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               1
               Cor.
               8.6
               Ro.
               11.36
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Psal.
               22.7
               Ioh.
               1.14
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Io.
               15.26
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Eph.
               4.6
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.24
               .
               Io.
               1.1
               .
               1
               Io.
               5.20
               .
               Act.
               5.3.4
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               1
               Io.
               5.7
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Io.
               1.2
            
             .
             and
             
               17.5
               .
               Gen.
               1.2
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Psal.
               2.6
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.4.5.6.11
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Psal
               90.2
               .
               1
               Tim.
               ●
               .
               17
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Ier.
               23.22.24
               .
               Psal
               139
               7.
               
            
          
           
             y
             
               Iam
               1.17
               .
               Mal.
               3.6
            
          
           
             z
             
               Col.
               1.
               
               ●5
               .
               Io.
               4.24
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ge.
               17.1
               .
               Reu
               15.3
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ps.
               147.5
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Isaiah
               .
               6.3
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.15
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Math
               19.17
               .
               Psal
               145.9
               ▪
            
          
           
             e
             
               Psal.
               145.8.9
               .
               Iam.
               5.11
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Due
               .
               3
               2.4
               .
               Psal.
               145.17
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Exod.
               34.6
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               1
               Tim.
               6.16
               .
               Exod.
               33.18
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Gen.
               1.1
               .
               Act.
               17.24
               .
               Col.
               1.16
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Ps.
               33.6
            
             .
             and
             148.5
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Heb.
               11.3
            
          
           
             m
             
               Gen.
               1.31
               .
               Exo.
               20.11
            
          
           
             n
             
               Gen.
               1.31
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Ps.
               100.3
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Heb.
               3.4
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Ps.
               5.4
               .
               Iam.
               1.17
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Pro.
               15
               3
               Matth.
               10.29.30
               .
               Ps.
               135.6
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Ps.
               36.6
            
             .
             and
             145.15
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Iob.
               1.11
            
             .
             and
             
               2.5
               .
               Mat.
               8
               .
               3●
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Io
               ▪
               19.11
               .
               Act.
               4
               27.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               Act.
               1.7.25.28
               .
               Ps.
               119.91
               ,
               Deu.
               8.3
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Matth
               ▪
               4.10
               .
               Reu.
               22.8.9
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Ps
               50
               15
               Luk.
               1●
               .
               2
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Io.
               16.23
               1
               Tim.
               2.5
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.15
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Deu.
               12
               .
               3●
               .
               Mat.
               15.9
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Gen.
               4.26
               .
               Ps.
               2
               4.5
               .
               Mat.
               6.9
               .
               Phil.
               4.6
               .
               Eph.
               3.14
               .
               Io.
               9.31
               .
               Io.
               4
               2●
               .
               13
            
          
           
             e
             
               Isa.
               4●
               .
               8
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Gen.
               1.27
            
             and
             5.2
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Gen.
               2
               7
               Mat.
               10.28
            
          
           
             h
             
               Gen
               39
            
             and
             18.27
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Gen
               2.17
               .
               Rom
               5.12
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Eccl.
               12.7
               .
               Matth.
               16.26
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ps
               8.4.5
            
          
           
             m
             
               Gen
               1.27
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Gen.
               1.26
               28.
               
               Psal.
               8.6
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Col.
               9
               8.10
            
          
           
             p
             
               Eph.
               4.24
            
          
           
             q
             
               Or
               likenesse
               .
               Gen
               1.26
               .
               For
               Christ
               onely
               is
               the
               substanti●ll
               image
               of
               God.
               1
               Cor
               4
               4.
               
               Col.
               1.15
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Eph.
               4
               .
               2●
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             s
             
               P●
               .
               49.20
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Eph.
               4.
               
               ●4
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Rom.
               5.
               
               ●8
               .
               19
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Gen.
               2.16.17
            
             .
             and
             
               3
               17.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Eccl.
               7.29
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Gen.
               3.6.12
               .
               1
               Ti
               2.14
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               Gen.
               3.1
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Reu.
               12.9
            
             .
             and
             20.2
          
           
             c
             
               Eccl.
               7.29
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ro.
               5.17
               18.19
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ro.
               7
               24.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ps.
               51.5
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               1
               Io.
               1
               8.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.23
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.14
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Gen
               6.5
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ro.
               8.7
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Rom.
               3.13
               14.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ps
               14.1.2.3
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Rom.
               6.16.17
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               2
               Tim.
               2.26
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Eph.
               2.3
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Gal.
               3.10
            
          
           
             s
             
               Ro.
               6.23
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               2
               Thes
               2.12
            
             .
          
           
             v
             
               Act
               4.12
               Mat.
               1.21
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Io.
               3.16
               .
               1
               Io.
               5.20
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Ro.
               9.5
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               1
               Tim.
               2.5
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Heb.
               7.2
            
             .
             〈…〉
             and
             
               10
               14.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Heb
               2.16
               17.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Luk.
               1.35
               .
               Matt.
               1
               20.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Isa.
               7
               1●
               .
               Mat.
               1
               18.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Phil.
               2.8
               Ro
               5.19
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Isai.
               ●3
               .
               5
               .
               1
               Pet.
               3
               18.
            
             and
             
               2
               2
               4.
               
               Gal.
               3.13
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Ro.
               4
               2●
               .
               1
               Cor
               15.3.4
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Ps.
               68.18
               .
               Luk.
               4.51
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Col.
               3.1
               .
               Ro.
               8.34
               .
               Act.
               3.21
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Hab.
               2.4
               .
               Gal.
               2
               .
               2●
               Rom.
               3
               23.
            
             and
             11.6
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Io
               1
               11
               12.
               
               Eph.
               3.17
            
          
           
             m
             
               Ps
               ●1
               17
            
          
           
             n
             
               Ps.
               ●2
               5.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Luk
               1●
               .
               3
            
          
           
             p
             
               Ro.
               4.6.7
            
          
           
             q
             
               Ro.
               4.2
               .
               Ps.
               130.3
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Isa.
               64.6
               .
               Lu
               17.10
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Gal.
               3
               22
               Act
               2.39
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Act
               1●
               48
               Eph.
               1.3
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Mat.
               4.17
               Act.
               20.20
            
          
           
             x
             
               Ro.
               ●0
               .
               14.17
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               I●
               ▪
               1.17
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               2
               Tim.
               2.25
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Eph.
               2.8
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iam.
               1
               18
            
          
           
             c
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.3.11
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Eph
               2
               .
               13.1●
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ro.
               5.2
               5.
               
               Heb.
               1
               1.
               
               Ro.
               8.35.38.39
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Act.
               15.8.9
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.5
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Gal
               5.6
            
             ,
          
           
             h
             
               Eph.
               2
               12
            
          
           
             i
             
               Ro
               5.1
            
             .
             and
             8.1
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Io.
               15.5
               .
               Tit.
               2.14
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Act.
               1.41
               42.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               2
               Ti.
               3.15
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Ps●
               11.
               
               ●
               .
               97.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Mal.
               3
               16
               Heb.
               3
               13.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               Io.
               7.17
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Col.
               1.9
               .
               Ps.
               119
               18.
               
            
          
           
             r
             
               Ro.
               4.11
               .
               2
               Pet.
               3.21
            
          
           
             s
             
               2
               Pet.
               3.18
               .
               Heb.
               5.12
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Eph
               4.12
               Deu.
               31
               11
               Io
               5.39
               .
               Col.
               3.16
               .
               Reu
               1.3
               .
               Ios.
               1.8
               .
               Psal.
               1.1
               .
               Heb.
               10.23
               24.25
               .
               Ps
               ▪
               50.23
               .
               Mar.
               7.7
               .
               Pro.
               2.3.5
               .
               Gen
               17
               10
               Ro.
               4
               11.
               
            
          
           
             u
             
               Gen
               17.10.11
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Mat.
               28.19
               .
               Luk.
               21.19
            
          
           
             y
             
               Gen.
               17.11
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.26
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Ro.
               4.11
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Eph.
               5.26
               Tit.
               4.5
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Mar.
               16.16
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.29
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Act.
               2.38
               41.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Io
               19
               34
               1
               Io.
               5.6
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.9.12
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Mat.
               28.19
            
             .
             and
             
               26
               27.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Mar.
               1.4.5
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Act.
               8.37
            
          
           
             i
             
               Ge.
               17.8
               .
               Act.
               2
               39.
               
            
          
           
             k
             
               Mat.
               28.19.20
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Mat
               3.11
            
          
           
             m
             
               1
               Cor
               12.12.13
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Act.
               22.16
            
          
           
             o
             
               1
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
               Gen
               17
               10
            
          
           
             p
             
               Ro.
               4.11
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Io.
               3.35
               .
               1
               Pet.
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Eph
               5.26.27
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Mat.
               26.26.29
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.24
               .
               Luk.
               22.19.20
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Mar.
               14.22
               23.
            
             
          
           
             x
             
               1
               Cor
               11
               26.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               1
               Cor.
               10
               16.
               
               Io
               16.29.35.47
               51.
               
            
          
           
             z
             
               Gal.
               3.1
               .
               Io.
               20.27
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.17
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Io.
               6.55
               57.58
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               1
               Cor.
               11
               26.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Heb
               9.27
               Ps.
               89.48
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Eccl.
               12.7
               Luk
               16.22
               23.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Io.
               11.24
               .
               2
               Tim
               4
               8.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Io.
               5.29
               Reu
               2●
               .
               12
               .
               Act.
               24.15
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               2
               Cor.
               5.10
               .
               Iob.
               1●
               .
               26
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Io.
               ●●
               28.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Io.
               5
               .
               2●
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Hos.
               13.14
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.54
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               1
               Cor.
               15
               13.14.20
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               1
               Thes.
               4
               1●
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.21.22
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               1
               Cor.
               15
               14.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Act
               17.31
            
          
           
             r
             
               Ro.
               2
               16.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ro
               1.12
            
          
           
             t
             
               Eccl●
               .
               2
               .
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             v
             
               R●u
               .
               20
               .
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Mat.
               25.31
               .
               Act.
               3.19
               .
               Iud.
               1●
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Ro.
               2.12
               .
               Io.
               12
               48.
               
            
          
           
             z
             
               Reu.
               20.12
               .
               Ps.
               139
               16
               Iob
               20
               27
               Ro.
               2.15
               .
               Reu.
               20.2
            
          
           
             a
             
               Mat.
               25.
               
               ●4
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Mat
               25.41
               46.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Mat.
               5.29
               30.
            
             and
             
               1●
               .
               28
               .
               Isa.
               30.23
            
          
           
             d
             
               2
               Th●s
               1.9
            
          
           
             e
             
               Mat.
               2●
               .
               41
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Luk.
               15.24
            
             and
             13.28
          
           
             g
             
               R●u
               19.
               
               ●
               .
               Mar.
               9.44
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Mar.
               10.15
            
             .
             and
             23.14
             .
          
           
             i
             
               2
               Thes.
               1.9
               Reu
               20.10
            
          
           
             k
             
               2
               Thes.
               ●
               .
               6
               .
               Rom
               2.5
               .
               Luk.
               16.25
            
          
           
             l
             
               Mat.
               25
               :
               34.46
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               1
               Thes.
               4.17
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.28
               .
               Reu
               21.22.23
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Reu.
               21
               4
            
          
           
             p
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.12
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Col.
               3.4
               .
               Mat
               1●
               43
            
          
           
             r
             
               Ps.
               16
               .
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.41
               .
               Dan.
               12
               3.
               
            
          
           
             t
             
               1
               Cor
               29.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               1
               Cor.
               4.17
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.19
               .
               Ro
               8.20
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Io.
               3
               16.
               
               Reu.
               2
               10.
               
            
          
           
             z
             
               1
               Cor.
               6
               .
               2●
               .
               1
               Pet
               1
               .
               1●.19
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ro.
               ●
               .
               4.5
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Io.
               1●●0
               Luk.
               ●
               .
               21
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09597-e6700
           
             Acknowledge
             God
             
          
           
             1
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Proued
             diuers
             waies
             .
          
           
             1
             Proued
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Instance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             the
             vse
             of
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             obseruation
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             
          
           
             2
             Proued
             by
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             shining
             therein
             :
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             3
             Proued
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             Proued
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             Pro●idence
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             wonder
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             he
             is
             reuealed
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             4
             Without
             knowledg●
             no
             saluation
             .
          
           
             5
             No
             knowledge
             to
             saluation
             without
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             vs
             Christians
             .
          
           
             To
             haue
             many
             Gods
             ,
             is
             to
             haue
             no
             God.
             
          
           
             Due
             .
             32.17
             .
          
           
             Ps
             106.37.38
             .
          
           
             To
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Proof
             that
             it
             is
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             beleeue
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Deuils
             saith
             .
          
           
             Three
             persons
             in
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             reuealed
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             So
             are
             all
             baptized
             .
          
           
             So
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Three
             persons
             distin●t
             ,
             not
             confounded
             .
          
           
             1
             Euidence
             
          
           
             2
             Euidence
             .
          
           
             3
             Euidence
             .
          
           
             4
             Euidence
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             not
             diuided
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Sonne
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Yet
             not
             three
             Gods
             ,
             but
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             coeternall
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             coequall
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             1.
             eternall
             
          
           
             2
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             3
             Immu●table
             .
          
           
             4
             Inuisible
             
          
           
             5
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             6
             Most
             wise
             .
          
           
             7
             Holy.
             
          
           
             Le.
             28.36
             .
          
           
             Le
             11
             44.
             and
             19.2
             .
          
           
             8
             Good.
             
          
           
             9
             Mercifull
             .
          
           
             10
             Iust
             ▪
             
          
           
             God
             would
             be
             so
             described
             .
          
           
             Because
             none
             can
             see
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             God
             made
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             six
             dayes
             .
          
           
             5
             All
             very
             good
             .
          
           
             6
             Nothing
             can
             make
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             7
             Nor
             be
             without
             some
             cause
             .
          
           
             8
             Nor
             be
             euill
             being
             made
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             All
             governed
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Exampl●●
             many
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             heauen
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             1
             Instance
             
          
           
             2
             Instance
             of
             things
             in
             earth
             .
          
           
             3
             Instance
             
          
           
             4
             Instance
             
          
           
             2
             All
             preserued
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             3
             Satan
             cannot
             do
             what
             he
             list
             .
          
           
             4
             Wicked
             men
             cannot
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             .
          
           
             5
             Without
             Gods
             prouidence
             all
             perish
             .
             Leu.
             26.26
             Eze.
             4.16
             .
             and
             5.16
             .
             Isa.
             3.1
             .
             and
             14.13
             .
          
           
             1
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             worshiped
             
          
           
             2
             He
             only
             is
             to
             be
             called
             vpon
             .
          
           
             3
             Only
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             With
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             5
             Only
             a●
             he
             hath
             commanded
             .
          
           
             6
             So
             it
             was
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
           
             1
             Before
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2
             Vnder
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             3
             Af●er
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             1
             Christ
             did
             so
             teach
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             2
             ●he
             Apostles
             did
             so
             preach
             &
             practise
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             3
             A
             worshipper
             of
             God
             is
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Christiā
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             4
             The
             worshipper
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             worshipper
             .
          
           
             7
             Otherwise
             Gods
             glory
             is
             giuen
             to
             a
             creature
             .
          
           
             Man
             ,
             what
             it
             signifieth
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             made
             one
             man
             and
             one
             woman
             .
          
           
             Man
             consists
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
          
           
             The
             body
             is
             of
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.47
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             man
             and
             womans
             creation
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             difference
             .
          
           
             Io.
             19.34
             .
          
           
             Man
             body
             possibly
             immo●tall
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             is
             immortall
             .
          
           
             Man
             a
             most
             excelent
             creature
             .
          
           
             Created
             in
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Had
             rule
             ouer
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             T●e
             image
             of
             God
             consisteth
             in
             knowledge
             
          
           
             Also
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Not
             in
             substance
             ,
             bu●
             in
             s●mblance
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             ●6
             ,
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             are
             not
             the
             only
             image
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             soueraignty
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             the
             soule
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             In
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             the
             soule
             inuisibility
             ,
             immortality
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augustine
             :
             Vnity
             and
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             the
             body
             Gods
             image
             shineth
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Not
             in
             the
             shape
             or
             parts
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             calleth
             on
             vs
             to
             renew
             it
             .
          
           
             Without
             it
             man
             not
             fit
             to
             rule
             .
          
           
             Image
             of
             God
             how
             farre
             ●ost
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.7
             
          
           
             O●●ly
             in
             respect
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             by
             Adams
             sinne
             .
          
           
             In
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             power
             not
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Was
             seduced
             by
             the
             woman
             .
          
           
             She
             by
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             That
             Serpent
             was
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             Man
             did
             willingly
             yeed
             .
          
           
             All
             tainted
             by
             Adams
             fall
             .
          
           
             As
             guilty
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             Are
             become
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           
             Conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Christ
             only
             excepted
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             3.23.38
             .
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Luk
             1.34.35
             .
             Mat.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             All
             corupted
             with
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             Cannot
             perceiue
             any
             good
             thing
             .
          
           
             Nor
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             any
             good
             thing
             .
          
           
             Nor
             speak
             any
             good
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doe
             any
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             as
             a
             slaue
             .
          
           
             Als●
             to
             S●tan
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             in
             〈◊〉
             whole
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             death
             .
          
           
             To
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Man
             saued
             only
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             both
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             perfectly
             saued
             vs.
             
          
           
             By
             taking
             our
             nature
             
          
           
             Which
             was
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             conceiued
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Borne
             of
             the
             virgin
             .
          
           
             Liued
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             .
          
           
             He
             suffred
             .
          
           
             He
             died
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             He
             rose
             againe
             .
          
           
             He
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           
             He
             sitteth
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
           
             1
             Instance
             .
          
           
             2
             Instance
             
          
           
             3
             Instance
             
          
           
             4
             Instance
             
          
           
             5
             Instance
             
          
           
             Leu.
             21.9
             .
          
           
             6
             Instance
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
           
             By
             faith
             we
             receiue
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             contrite
             heart
             is
             requisite
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             confession
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Specially
             true
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             is
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             We
             can
             merit
             nothing
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Our
             best
             workes
             are
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             is
             onely
             to
             beleeuers
             .
          
           
             Elected
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             means
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             means
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             God
             the
             giuer
             of
             all
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             giuer
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             giuer
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             God
             worketh
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             God
             workes
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             Argument
             .
          
           
             2
             Argument
             .
          
           
             3
             Argument
             .
          
           
             4
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             vnite
             vs
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             assure
             vs
             of
             Gods
             loue
             
          
           
             Shewed
             more
             plainely
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             purifie
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             wo●●
             by
             ●●ue
             .
          
           
             Till
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             hope
             .
          
           
             But
             once
             beleeuing
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             .
          
           
             Beleeuers
             are
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             how
             increased
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             1
             By
             preaching
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             Reading
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             meditation
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             conference
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.23
             24.25
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             practise
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             prayer
             .
          
           
             7
             By
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           
             God
             requires
             encrease
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             that
             end
             appointed
             1.
             
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             2
             Reading
             
          
           
             1
             Publique
             .
          
           
             2
             Priuate
             .
          
           
             3
             Soli●arily
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             3
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             4
             Conference
             .
          
           
             5
             Practise
             
          
           
             6
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             7
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               17
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               God
               is
               the
               only
               author
               of
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               signifie
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               s●a●e
               or
               confirme
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               conuay
               grace
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               to
               the
               faithfull
               only
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               To
               be
               a●
               badges
               of
               our
               profession
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               to
               the
               Iewes
            
             .
          
           
             
               So
               to
               vs
               Christians
            
          
           
             
               There
               are
               only
               two
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               the
               institution
               and
               practise
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               By
               the
               water
               and
               blood
               out
               of
               his
               side
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               By
               Saint
            
             Pauls
             allusion
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               weaknesse
               requireth
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Word
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               ordained
               onely
               two
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               other
               fiue
               are
               no
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               no
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Confirmation
               is
               no
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               8.14.15.17
            
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             aduers
             .
             Luciferia●os
             cap.
             4.
             
             An
             nes●●s
             etiam
             ecclesiarum
             ●●nc
             esse
             morem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Penance
               is
               no
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             
               It
               may
               be
               without
               a
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               ,
               which
               a
               Sacrament
               cannot
               be
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Order
               is
               no
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Matrimony
               is
               no
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Extreame
               Vnction
               is
               no
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Sacraments
               answerable
               to
               the
               legall
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               are
               alone
               sufficient
            
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             requires
             
          
           
             1
             Profession
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             2
             Profession
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Ch●ldren
             are
             t●
             b●
             b●ptized
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             element
             is
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             action
             is
             washing
             .
          
           
             The
             inward
             grace
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             words
             ▪
             what
             .
          
           
             Who
             must
             administer
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             or
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1
             End.
             
          
           
             2
             End.
             
          
           
             3
             End.
             
          
           
             4
             End.
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             The
             vertue
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             perpetu●ll
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3.4
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               why
               so
               called
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               outward
               signe
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thing
               signified
               is
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               .
            
          
           
             
               Who
               is
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               Minister
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               3.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               and
               6.27
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               people
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               1.22
            
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               end
               or
               vse
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               For
               remembrance
               of
               ,
               Christs
               death
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               For
               Communion
               with
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             3
             
               For
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               loue
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               our
               faith
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             
               How
               our
               loue
               one
               to
               another
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               our
               new
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               often
               to
               be
               receiued
               .
            
          
           
             
               With
               due
               preparation
            
             .
          
           
             All
             men
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             Death
             to
             the
             godly
             is
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             22.
             
             Phil.
             1.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.55.56
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.13.14
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             19.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             goeth
             immediately
             to
             heauen
             or
             hell
             .
          
           
             The
             bodies
             of
             all
             shall
             rise
             againe
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Euery
             one
             with
             his
             owne
             body
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             power
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             is
             to
             life
             or
             death
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             to
             destroy
             death
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             himselfe
             risen
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             might
             rise
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             preaching
             and
             faith
             is
             vaine
             .
          
           
             A
             day
             of
             iudgment
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             is
             onely
             knowne
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             signes
             what
             ?
          
           
             Mark.
             13.10
             .
             Math.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24
             :
             6.7.9.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.3
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.3.4.8
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.5.11.24
             .
             Math
             :
             24.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.1.2
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             59
             20.
             
             Math.
             24.29
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             13
             8.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.30
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             time
             is
             concealed
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.2.3
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             why
             deferred
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.9
             ▪
             
          
           
             Math.
             24.22
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             R●u
             .
             6
             11
             I●m
             .
             5.7
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2
             1.4.5
             .
          
           
             The
             Iudge
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             〈◊〉
             ●ssistant
             .
          
           
             Math.
             19.28
             .
          
           
             All
             men
             must
             be
             iudged
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             Committed
             ,
             as
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             wo●kes
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.14
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Omitted
             
          
           
             According
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
           
             Christs
             comming
             shall
             be
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Ioyous
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Fearfull
             to
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50
             ,
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             disposing
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             Io.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.30
             Reu.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             34.18
             .
             &c
             ,
             Matth.
             13.29.30
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             trial
             
          
           
             The
             euidence
             is
             certaine
             bookes
             .
          
           
             The
             books
             are
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             conscience
             
          
           
             4
             The
             booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Hell.
            
             
          
           
             
               Math
               18.9
               Luk.
               12.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Kin.
               23
               ,
               10
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Where
               it
               is
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christs
               voyce
               detrudeth
               the
               wicked
               into
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               are
               separated
               from
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iob
               21.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Math.
               7.23
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               13.27
            
          
           
             
               They
               are
               consorted
               with
               the
               deuils
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               are
               depriued
               of
               all
               ioy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               16.24
            
          
           
             
               Their
               t●rmen●s
               intollerable
            
             .
          
           
             
               Reu.
               21.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               66.24
            
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               punishment
               proportionable
               to
               their
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eternall
               paine
               ,
               easelesse
               ,
               endlesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               iust
               with
               God.
            
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             goe
             immediately
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             immediate
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             vnto
             them
             
          
           
             Reu.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             euills
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.19
             
          
           
             Possessed
             of
             all
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             As
             ,
             ●
             perfection
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2
             Brightnesse
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Both
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             3
             Fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vnspeakable
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Happinesse
             eternall
             .
          
           
             It
             stands
             with
             the
             certainty
             of
             election
             
          
           
             With
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Io.
             2.25
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.13.20
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             So
             all
             sorrow
             is
             turned
             into
             ioy
             .
          
           
             The
             praise
             ●e
             giuen
             to
             God.